1960s Archives - post https://post.moma.org/decade/1960s/ notes on art in a global context Wed, 15 Jul 2026 20:52:57 +0000 en-US hourly 1 https://wordpress.org/?v=6.8.9 https://post.moma.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/cropped-favicon-32x32.png 1960s Archives - post https://post.moma.org/decade/1960s/ 32 32 Value Chains: MoMA’s Tour of the Central African Workshop School, 1968–70 https://post.moma.org/value-chains-momas-tour-of-the-central-african-workshop-school-1968-70/ Wed, 24 Jun 2026 19:17:20 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=15421 On September 29, 1967, William Rubin wrote to the Ford Foundation after attending a slide presentation by Frank McEwen. McEwen, the founding director of the National Gallery of what was then Southern Rhodesia (today Zimbabwe), had shown images of what Rubin described as “ateliers of native sculptors in Rhodesia—some of them actually out in the…

The post Value Chains: MoMA’s Tour of the Central African Workshop School, 1968–70 appeared first on post.

]]>
On September 29, 1967, William Rubin wrote to the Ford Foundation after attending a slide presentation by Frank McEwen. McEwen, the founding director of the National Gallery of what was then Southern Rhodesia (today Zimbabwe), had shown images of what Rubin described as “ateliers of native sculptors in Rhodesia—some of them actually out in the bush” (fig. 1). Projects of this “kind,” he confessed, usually struck him as “of interest for the sociologist rather than the art historian or critic.” But what he saw surprised him. “While much of the material he showed was not especially good,” Rubin wrote, “it was all very serious and in no way resembled the slick ‘airport art’ which native Africans usually end up producing. But more important—there was a handful of really fine pieces.” Rubin, the man who would soon loom large over the fate of modern art at MoMA as a leading curator in its Department of Painting and Sculpture, concluded that helping McEwen secure the modest funds needed “to bring over the work so that he could sell it here would be a fine humanitarian project.”1

Figure 1. While it is unclear which slides he showed to Rubin, it is likely that a picture of Joram Mariga’s studio, depicted here, was among them. Mariga is credited as the progenitor of the stone sculpture movement. Photograph by Frank McEwen, taken between 1964 and 1968. Box 4, slides 93–122. Frank McEwen collection, Courtesy Trustees of the British Museum

The Ford Foundation declined the grant. But beyond its paternalism and its questionable assumptions about African art, Rubin’s letter reveals something more consequential. The phrase “airport art” was not Rubin’s invention; it was McEwen’s term, and one he had been actively cultivating through the 1960s as both a warning and a sales strategy—a way to stake the Workshop School, his own in-house training program and production, against a looming tourist market.2 Rubin learned the label from McEwen, and he deployed it here exactly as intended: to rule that this work was not that. In doing so, Rubin did more than offer aesthetic approval. He effectively ratified the very distinction McEwen had been working to enforce in order to promote the output of his Rhodesian Workshop School.

That distinction soon became certified by Western institutions. In 1968, sculptures from McEwen’s workshop began their world tour when they were shipped to New York; classified at customs “for exhibition purposes”; and insured, warehoused, and circulated by MoMA for two years across American universities and museums under the title New African Art: The Central African Workshop School. They were exhibited—and they were sold by MoMA. Within a few years, Zimbabwean stone sculpture, often labeled “Shona sculpture,” had become one of the most visible and commercially successful contemporary art movement from the African continent in Europe and the United States.3

This essay argues that the difference between what came to be known as “airport art” and “Shona sculpture” was neither simply rhetorical nor aesthetic. It was a matter of infrastructural control. In Salisbury (now Harare), production, pricing, exhibition, and sales were initially concentrated in a single institutional hub—the National Gallery and its Workshop School. When that hub was extended through MoMA’s circulating exhibitions apparatus, the circuit widened without becoming decentralized. In this system, authenticity was not the opposite of hybridity; it was the language that secured it. Together, these terms stabilized both aesthetic and financial value across the full chain of making, circulation, and display.

The Salisbury Hub: Concentrating Production, Distribution, and Display

Rubin repeats McEwen’s phrase as if it were already common sense. That is exactly the point. By the mid-1960s, “airport art” had moved from Salisbury into international discourse, in many ways thanks to Frank McEwen’s efforts. In his writings on the National Gallery of Salisbury and its Workshop School, McEwen began defining a foil against which his project could take shape. By the time of the First World Festival of Negro Arts in Dakar in 1966, the phrase had entered a broader discourse.4 What began as polemic was becoming a shared diagnostic for the state of contemporary African culture.5

McEwen’s own definition was deliberately provocative. “Tourist art trade,” he wrote, is governed by “a base commercialization [that] controls the mass production of thousands of shiny wooden pseudo-African images. Lathes, calipers, sanders, polishers help exploit this form of art prostitution that tourists support.”6 The rhetoric was accompanied by photographs: sculptures cramped together on small tables, lined up in repetitive rows, and thereby stripped of aura and individuality (figs. 2, 3). The imagery did as much work as the words. Airport art was congestion, mechanical repetition, excess supply.

For McEwen, the problem was not just that artists were “heavily exploited” by middlemen, the deeper danger was epistemic.7 Tourist demand, he argued, had begun to dictate supply and corrupt vision. Airport art described an entire infrastructure that allowed the market to speak too directly.

Figure 2. Photographs depicting an “‘Airport Art’ factory” and “‘Airport Art’ vendors” according to Frank McEwen. See McEwan, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” Museum 16, no. 3 (1963): 180
Figure 3. Photographs depicting an “‘Airport Art’ factory” and “‘Airport Art’ vendors” according to Frank McEwen. See McEwan, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” Museum 16, no. 3 (1963): 180

McEwen’s key move in 1963 was that he framed the Workshop School less as a romantic enclave and more as a local counter-infrastructure “to develop a whole cycle of effective art production and protection.”8 This cycle involved gatekeeping talent, standardizing materials, reinforcing the pedagogical myth of non-teaching, creating “an international market . . . on itinerant exhibitions,” and having a strict “sales policy.”9 Crucially, McEwen was not trying to eliminate the market; rather, he was trying to own the market interface (selection, narrative, and placement) so that tourist demand could not directly sculpt form and category. Under McEwen’s tutelage, production, exhibition, pricing, and distribution were brought under one institutional roof, functioning simultaneously as studio complex, exhibition venue, marketing apparatus, and gatekeeper.

Artists were initially invited to work in proximity to the museum or on its premises, but they were not independent entrepreneurs. The National Gallery took a percentage of sales—initially around 50 percent—and retained authority over pricing and selection.10 Those who did not meet the aesthetic and commercial expectations would lose access to studio space.11 Whatever its self-proclaimed laissez-faire pedagogy of “teachers who do not teach,” the system was tightly managed.

Figure 4. Entrance to the quarry and “artist colony” of Vukutu, 260 kilometers away from Harare, discovered by Joram Mariga and acquired by Frank McEwen and Mary McFadden, who was his wife at the time. Photograph taken by McEwen between 1968 and 1972. Box 3, slides 64–92. Frank McEwen collection, Courtesy Trustees of the British Museum

The crucial difference between airport art and what McEwen promoted as Zimbabwean “Shona sculpture” thus lay in the control of commerce. In McEwen’s National Gallery, production was centralized, exhibition carefully staged, pricing disciplined, and distribution mediated through a single hub. Tourist demand could not directly address the artist, now shielded in “quarry-factories” like Vukutu hundreds of miles away from the site of display (fig. 4). The National Gallery did not reject the market, it filtered it.

MoMA as Transnational Extension

If Salisbury concentrated production, pricing, and exhibition under one roof, MoMA scaled that structure when the sculptures arrived in New York. Indeed, the Museum translated McEwen’s hub into an institutional system of customs classification, valuation, touring logistics, and controlled sales.

In February 1968, six crates weighing more than 3,100 pounds arrived in the United States. As one internal memo to Rubin put it, “[McEwen] has had over 300 sculptures shipped here from Rhodesia, mainly to get them out of the country.”12 In fact, timing mattered: The shipment arrived just months before Rhodesian exports faced an intensified embargo due to its apartheid regime.13 To enable the import, MoMA’s staff did more than process paperwork. Through letters from Waldo Rasmussen (Director of the Department of Circulating Exhibitions) and William Rubin, the works were imported under tariff item number 765.2000 and 765.0300, allowing the Museum to pay as little as $55 import duty on freight that it had insured for over $50,000.

The reason for the tariff exemption is twofold: For one, Rasmussen made clear in his letter to the customs officials that the shipment was only for “for exhibition purposes.”14 On paper, they were loans. In practice, however, they were also inventory for sale. On the other hand, William Rubin’s letter to the customs officials added, somewhat laconically, “These [sculptures] are serious, and in most cases, very good works of art which should not be in the least confused with ‘ethnic’ craft objects of the type sometimes produced outside the centers of Western art.”15 Customs, in other words, did not merely facilitate border crossing, it contributed to the sharpening of aesthetic policing. The import process became a site where “serious art” was administratively distinguished from its contemporary others—whether labeled “ethnic” craft or dismissed as “airport art.”

Figure 5. Price list provided by the Department of Circulating Exhibitions, 1968. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, II.2.145.1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY
Figure 5. Price list provided by the Department of Circulating Exhibitions, 1968. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, II.2.145.1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY

From customs, the exhibition entered MoMA’s Circulating Exhibitions apparatus, where Rasmussen’s department created the tour package: a title, a brochure, press material, and sales documentation.16 The title—New African Art: The Central African Workshop School—was itself a strategic distortion. It redirected attention away from Southern Africa and Rhodesia, names increasingly associated in the US media with the violence of white minority rule, and toward a safer, generalized geography of “new” and “Central African.”

The brochure text had a double function here, producing individuality and collectivity at once. For one, it individuated the sculptors: Each artist is named (alphabetically), with a birth year and a place of work, alongside title and medium. These biographical coordinates establish them as authors in contrast to their “airport art” competitors. On another, the same brochure folds those authors back into a collective identity. McEwen’s heavily shortened text supplies a developmental narrative that converts these artists into a single “school.” They are cast as “deeply immersed” in folklore, ritual, and “magic” then mapped in a staged progression—from “adult-child art,” through “heavy primitivism” and a “pre-Columbian” phase, “before achieving personal sophistication.”17 Strongly reminiscent of narratives around Pablo Picasso’s creation of Cubism, the result is a familiar modernist story of maturation and refinement, one that renders stylistic change legible as individual aesthetic progress—while making “the Workshop School” appear as the shared engine behind the individual authors.

The brochure also standardizes formal looking, making sure that viewers will notice the same sculpture’s features. It identifies recurring elements—enlarged heads, frontal poses, vertical emphasis, “relaxed tension,” and integrated bases—while treating variation as local content (“spirit images”) within a shared visual grammar.18 The point was not only to describe the sculptures, but also to stabilize what would count as their defining qualities as the objects moved from venue to venue.

Where text and image reinforced that stabilization, pricing gave it teeth. The brochure circulated alongside a price list and other sales materials for prospective buyers (fig. 5), and the price schedule tracks the implicit hierarchy more closely than it does medium or scale. Most works cluster around roughly $350, suggesting a baseline “serious sculpture” price, while the upper tier appears reserved for artists positioned as more “advanced.”

Joram Mariga’s Universal Spirit (n.d.) sits at the top of the list at $811, consistent with his status in the literature as an early catalyst for stone carving.19 Next come Bernard Manyandure’s Traditional Dancing (n.d.), one of the largest works in the exhibition, and Vaisi (Vais) Chimange’s Frog-man Spirit (n.d.), both priced at $679 (fig. 6). Chimange is especially instructive: Born in Mozambique, only 24, and a recent entrant to stone carving, he complicated any simple equation of “sophistication” with age and made “Shona” a shaky explanatory anchor for the categories being built around the work. At the low end, Kitela’s Head ($275; fig. 7)—a medium-size brown steatite sculpture not dramatically smaller than Chimange’s and carved in the same material. Embodying neither the vertical emphasis nor relaxed tension, its price suggests that quality was assessed according to ranked authorship and McEwen’s formal criteria more than medium or dimensions.

Figure 6. Vais(i) Chimenge. Frog-man Spirit. Undated. Brown steatite. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, IV.68-1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY
Figure 7. Kitela. Head. Undated. Brown steatite. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, IV.68-1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY

Photographs for prospective buyers staged the works outdoors—including images implying MoMA’s sculpture garden, even though they were never exhibited there as if to suggest to install it outside after acquisition (fig. 8).20 Similarly, the cover of the brochure depicts the sculptures placed on tree trunks, highlighting verticality in a setting that would have read to many viewers like it read to Rubin, namely as “the bush” (fig. 9). These choices did quiet work: They suggested origin, authenticity, and installability at the same time, while keeping the objects visually distinct from more commercial environments.

The exhibition traveled to eight venues across the United States, typically staying three to four weeks at each stop. University galleries and museums paid fees scaled to institutional status between $100 and $500 in addition to covering the shipping fees. Pedestals were fabricated. Sculptures were drilled for stability. Condition reports tracked chips and cracks; repairs were ordered; damage was evaluated against insured value. This was not incidental administration. It was the material infrastructure that allowed the works to circulate as “serious sculpture” within a curated circuit.

Figure 8. Sales materials prepared by MoMA depicting two works in the museum’s sculpture garden. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, II.2.145.1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY

Throughout the tour, the works remained available for purchase. MoMA took a 10 percent commission on sales, with an additional $30 markup on objects requiring plinths.21 Administratively, the objects could be filed as loans. Functionally, they operated as managed inventory: curated, toured, and sold through institutional mediation. Demand did not speak directly to the sculptor but with the Department of Circulating Exhibitions; it was filtered through a system designed to buffer the feedback loops McEwen feared. The central hub in Salisbury was geographically displaced but structurally preserved.

In this mediation, MoMA assumed multiple roles simultaneously: It was customs broker, classifying the works to ensure favorable entry. It was insurer, establishing and revising monetary value. It was warehouse manager, responsible for storage and handling. It was touring coordinator, structuring the itinerary and institutional framing. It was commissioned seller. And above all, it was validator.

Press responses suggest the system worked as intended. Reviews repeatedly echoed the brochure’s language and interpretive frame: formal traits (enlarged head, verticality, “relaxed tension”) and claims of cultural isolation, folklore, and “ancient” heritage.22 In one instance, a local art history department chair even went on the record, lending his institutional authority to repeat the brochure almost verbatim.23 Meaning traveled as reliably as the crates did.

Figure 9. Cover of the exhibition brochure. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, II.2.145.1. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY

Hybridity, Formal Coherence, and the Historiography of Stone Sculpture

Across the primary and secondary literature, stone sculpture is typically organized through two overlapping sets of divisions: institutional centers and origin stories. On the one hand, survey accounts map the movement onto parallel, if not competing, hubs—most commonly McEwen’s National Gallery/Workshop School lineage and the Tengenenge farm under Tom Blomefield. On the other hand, revisionist histories redivide the field genealogically: Instead of an ex nihilo “Shona” flowering, they trace stone carving to earlier mission-based pedagogies (Cyrene and Serima) and then to a dispersed first generation whose biographies cluster by region (Cyrene, Serima, Harare, Nyanga, Tengenenge).24

My argument sits adjacent to (and slightly orthogonal to) the standard poles of the debate. Jonathan Leslie Zilberg’s influential formulation treats “Shona sculpture” as an engineered tradition, one shaped by McEwen’s intellectual templates and by intercultural traffic rather than ethnic continuity.25 Later work complicates that account by reasserting artists’ agency and the thick reality of belief and training—whether through interview-based cultural contextualization and patronage analysis (Celia Winter-Irving and Elizabeth A. Morton), anthropological emphasis on identity-making and customary continuities (Joseph James Kinsella), or revisionist re-centering of African artist-teachers and system-level causality (Barnabas Muvhuti).26 I add to this conversation a third term: “circulatory infrastructure as a generator of form.” Rather than adjudicating whether aesthetic form originates in indigenous “spirit” or modernist “invention,” I treat form as the repeatable outcome of touring, insurance, photography, installation standardization, and market buffering. What looks like “style” is also a set of solutions to photography, packing, customs, insurance, reinstallation, and sale—an aesthetic that crystallized under the economic discipline of circulation.

The features most frequently highlighted by McEwen and the press make this clear. Frontality is not only a compositional preference, it is also is a media strategy. A frontal figure reproduces cleanly in brochures and newspapers and remains legible at a glance—especially when reduced to black-and-white halftone. The claim that the stand is built into the sculpture similarly functions as both ontology and logistics: It renders the work self-sufficient while making it easy to install, reinstall, and stabilize across changing venues. Scale performs as portable monumentality—large enough to command a pedestal, compact enough to fit predictable crate dimensions and touring schedules. Material decisions—shifts toward harder serpentine and granite—also read differently when paired with documentation: Durability reduces loss and repair; the rarity of hard stone supports “anti-fake” branding; and a stable material profile simplifies valuation and insurance. McEwen’s much-emphasized polished surfaces became an interface between form and paperwork: Finish registers as quality in photographs and can be described, compared, and verified in condition reports. Verticality, often treated as purely expressive, can be understood as another touring form. Upright figures maximize presence while minimizing footprint: They store efficiently, stabilize easily on pedestals, and hold a crisp silhouette under varied lighting conditions.

The installation photograph from the West Virginia University Gallery iteration makes the infrastructural logic visible (fig. 10). The works are dispersed across pedestals and a curved platform, each isolated by dramatic lighting into a discrete, readable unit. Nothing relies on a complex environment or contextual explanation; each object is made to “hold” its own display conditions—self-supporting, immediately legible, and resistant to visual noise. Even the museum’s standardized tools (track lights, plinths, open sight lines) seem anticipated by the sculptures’ compact massing and restrained protrusions.

Figure 10. Installation at the West Virginia University Gallery. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, II.2.145.2. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York. © MoMA, NY

Seen as a whole, the story is less about stylistic evolution than it is about a value chain that continuously converts risk into form and form into value. McEwen’s Salisbury hub concentrated production, selection, pricing, and narrative; MoMA extended that hub transnationally by translating “seriousness” into customs categories, insurance schedules, touring contracts, installations, commission-based sales, and the press. “Shona sculpture” operated as a circuit in which authenticity rhetoric and modernist legibility worked together to make circulation profitable without appearing commercial. Once the chain was visible end to end, formal traits stopped reading as timeless cultural signatures and began to register as logistical achievements: frontality that photographs, integrated bases that reinstall, vertical silhouettes that pedestal and pack, hard stone and polish that insure and reproduce. This is not to cast Zimbabwean sculptors as passive outputs of a system, but to mark the conditions within which they made decisions—navigating, negotiating, and at times exploiting the constraints and opportunities of touring, documentation, and sale—as part of their artistic practice. As Bernard Takawira, who was only 20 years old at the time of the exhibition and would later become one of its most internationally successful participants, put it: “Sculpting is not a train station: It is the journey itself.”27 Modern art here is not a look so much as a route—made in and through the conditions of circulation.

Every effort has been made to contact the copyright holders for Figures 2 and 3 in this article. If you hold the rights to any of the material used and have not been contacted, please reach out to contact_c-map@moma.org so that proper credit can be attributed or the material removed.

1    William Rubin to the Ford Foundation, September 29, 1967. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
2    For more on the complicated historiography of the Workshop School, see the last section of this essay.
3    While McEwen initially promoted the movement as “Shona sculpture,” the label has since attracted sustained scholarly critique—particularly regarding the extent to which these works can be taken as direct expressions of Shona belief or cultural continuity. I return to this problem in the final section of this essay. Throughout my text, I use “Shona sculpture” only when referring to McEwen’s promotional framing (or that of the actors who adopted it); otherwise, I refer more neutrally to the works as stone sculptures. For a critique of the term that explores the cultural heterogeneity of sculptors lumped into the category even though they are not Shona, see Carole Pearce, “The Myth of ‘Shona Sculpture,’” Zambezia: The Journal of the University of Zimbabwe 20, no. 2 (1993): 85–107.
4    Prominent figures such as British anthropologist William Buller Fagg and Nigerian archaeologist Ekpo Eyo invoked McEwen’s terminology to warn about mass-produced carvings for tourists. See William Fagg, “Tribality,” in Colloquium: Function and Significance of African Negro Art in the Life of the People and for the People, March 30–April 8, 1966 (Présence Africaine, 1968), 115; and Epko Eyo, “Preservation of Works of Art and Handicraft,” in ibid., 585.
5    According to Peter Probst, the relative neglect of modern art from Africa was not incidental but structural: Euro-American institutions and scholarship long privileged so-called traditional or classical African art, while modern African production remained marginal to mainstream art-historical attention well into the late 20th century—a divergence that only began to shift more decisively in the 1990s. Probst, What Is African Art? A Short History (University of Chicago Press, 2022), 95.
6    Frank McEwen, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” Museum 16, no. 3 (1963): 176.
7    McEwen, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” 176.
8    McEwen, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” 177.
9    McEwen, “The National Gallery of Salisbury and Its Workshop-School,” 177
10    From the early 1960s onward, McEwen struggled to find new revenue streams for the National Gallery of Salisbury as many of the museum’s white patrons began boycotting his support of Black artists. Elizabeth Morton, “Frank McEwen and Joram Mariga: Patron and Artist in the Rhodesian Workshop School Setting, Zimbabwe,” in African Art and Agency in the Workshop, ed. Sidney Littlefield Kasfir and Till Förster (Indiana University Press, 2013), 275.
11    Later in the 1960s, at Vukutu and Tengenenge, two new production sites hundreds of miles away from McEwen’s museum, the business structure became even more formalized. At Vukutu, for instance, revenue was divided into thirds among the sculptors, the enterprise, and the National Gallery. The irony is that many of the artists McEwen helped promote later turned to so-called airport art distributors precisely because they could earn more through those channels than through the National Gallery’s system. For an overview of the complicated relationship between McEwen’s ventures and Tom Blomefield’s forays into stone sculpture at his Tengenenge farm, see Ben Joosten, Sculptors from Zimbabwe: The First Generation (Galerie de Strang, 2001), 28.
12    Inez Garson to William Rubin, March 29, 1968. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
13    Although “apartheid” usually designates a specific South African legal regime, Southern Rhodesia from 1965 onward was widely characterized—by international bodies and legal observers—as an illegal white “racist minority” government that enforced systematic racial hierarchy through segregationist land and labor regimes and political exclusion. For more context, see Alois S. Mlambo, A History of Zimbabwe (Cambridge University Press, 2014).
14    Waldo Rasmussen to customs officials, undated. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
15    Rubin to customs officials, February 7, 1968. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, “Imports”, II.2.145.1.4, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
16    Most histories of MoMA still foreground the development of its curatorial departments, collections, and exhibitions in the main building, and in doing so tend to treat infrastructural arms such as the Department of Circulating Exhibitions as peripheral rather than constitutive to the museum’s institutional growth and reach. A notable corrective is Caroline Riley, MoMA Goes to Paris in 1938: Building and Politicizing American Art (University of California Press, 2023.
17    Exhibition brochure. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
18    Exhibition brochure. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York
19    Joram Mariga’s Nyanga/Nyatate circle (with early students such as Bernard Manyandure, Eric Chigwanda and Frank Vanji) became one of the reference points through which McEwen reframed the Workshop School’s trajectory from painting toward sculpture in the early 1960s. Joosten, Sculptors from Zimbabwe, 20–24.
20    In April 1968, Rubin declined to take curatorial responsibility for the exhibition and ensured that the sculptures would not be presented in MoMA’s main galleries. Curatorial oversight ultimately fell to Dorothy Miller who, about to retire as curator of the collection, selected the works for the touring checklist and arranged a brief viewing in the Art Lending Service.
21    The sales process was administered by Inez Garson, associate director of the Department of Circulating Exhibitions. Liz Tweedy to Miss Dudley, October 1, 1968. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 1, II.2.145.1.1, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
22    See, for example, press clippings from the Cincinnati Enquirer from January 5, 1969, and the Los Angeles Times from November 2, 1969. Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 2, II.2.145.1.2, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
23    Macon Telegraph, October 5, 1969. Press clippings found in the Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, C/E 68-1: New African Art: The Central African Workshop-School, Work Folder 2, II.2.145.1.2, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
24    For an empirically rich genealogy, see Joosten, Sculptors from Zimbabwe.
25    Jonathan Leslie Zilberg, “Zimbabwean Stone Sculpture: The Invention of a Shona Tradition” (PhD diss., University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, 1996).
26    Celia Winter-Irving, Contemporary Stone Sculpture in Zimbabwe: Context, Content and Form (Craftsman House, 1993). Elizabeth A. Morton, “Missions and Modern Art in Southern Africa” (PhD diss., Emory University, 2003). Joseph James Kinsella, “Carving Identity: Artistic Traditions and Aesthetic Knowledge in Contemporary Zimbabwe” (PhD diss., University of New Mexico, 2005). Barnabas Muvhuti, “Revisionist Narratives: Locating Six Black Artist-Teachers onto the Map of Twentieth-Century Modern Art in Zimbabwe” (PhD diss., Rhodes University, 2023).
27    Bernard Takawira, interview in 1991 by Olivier Sultan, quoted in Life in Stone: Zimbabwean Sculpture by Olivier Sultan and Peter Fernandes (Baobab Books, [1992]), 23.

The post Value Chains: MoMA’s Tour of the Central African Workshop School, 1968–70 appeared first on post.

]]>
An Alternative Moroccan Modernism: Tetouan’s National School of Fine Arts from Independence to the 1970s https://post.moma.org/an-alternative-moroccan-modernism-tetouans-national-school-of-fine-arts-from-independence-to-the-1970s/ Wed, 27 May 2026 13:35:56 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=15456 Morocco’s first fine arts school, L’Institut national des beaux-arts (The National Institute of Fine Arts; hereafter INBA), is located in Tetouan—a city in the northern region known as the Rif (fig. 1). The school was founded in 1946 by the Spanish colonial government as La Escuela preparatoria de bellas artes (The Preparatory School of Fine…

The post An Alternative Moroccan Modernism: Tetouan’s National School of Fine Arts from Independence to the 1970s appeared first on post.

]]>
Figure 1. Aerial photograph of L’Institut national des beaux-arts, circa 1990s. Courtesy of Mohammed Larbi Rahhali

Morocco’s first fine arts school, L’Institut national des beaux-arts (The National Institute of Fine Arts; hereafter INBA), is located in Tetouan—a city in the northern region known as the Rif (fig. 1). The school was founded in 1946 by the Spanish colonial government as La Escuela preparatoria de bellas artes (The Preparatory School of Fine Arts; hereafter EPBA) and served as part of military dictator Francisco Franco’s mission to formulate a more positive image abroad after the Spanish Civil War (1936–39).1 While fine arts courses were offered in primary schools during the French and Spanish protectorate era (1912–56), the EPBA, led by the Spanish painter Mariano Bertuchi Nieto (1884–1955), was the first of its kind to provide Moroccans with the opportunity to extensively study fine arts, obtain scholarships to study abroad, and envision a career as an artist or fine arts instructor (fig. 2).2 To this day, Bertuchi is recognized by many Tetouanis as the “Spiritual Father” of “La Escuela Pictórica de Tetuán” (The Pictorial School of Tetouan) or “La Escuela de Tetuán” (The Tetouan School)—labels coined by Spanish art critics Carlos Antonio Areán González and Dora Bacaïcoa on the occasion of a group exhibition of Tetouani artists at the Ateneo de Madrid in 1967.3

Figure 2. Ahmed Amrani as a student at La Escuela preparatoria de bellas artes, 1956/57. Courtesy of Ahmed Amrani

In the 1950s, the best Moroccan students having completed their studies at the EPBA were awarded scholarships by the Spanish government to continue their education at institutions such as Madrid’s Royal Academy of Fine Arts of San Fernando or Seville’s Royal Academy of Fine Arts of Saint Isabel of Hungary.4 As in most of the formerly colonized world, the first group of artists studying in Europe—equipped with fine arts as a tool for building a “modern civilization”—returned home to their newly independent country to spearhead a “cultural renaissance.”5 In Spain, Franco maintained a conservative environment and retrograde cultural agenda throughout his dictatorial reign (1939–75).6 In higher education, he eliminated “decadent” influences, foreign emulation, Russophilia, effeminacy, and the dehumanization of art and literature, instead looking to Spain’s Golden Age, or the neoclassical eras of the 16th through 18th centuries, as models for the artistic values he encouraged.7 As a result, the environment in which Tetouan’s modern painters studied was a restrictive one in that all personal freedom of thinking and imagination had been eliminated.8 According to scholar Fernando Labrada Martín, individual creative pursuits were undertaken only after students had developed a sound academic foundation at one of the Spanish art academies.9 In addition to cultural conservatism, Franco promoted education in “practical and utilitarian fields” to prepare students for nation-building. As a result, Moroccan students also obtained teaching degrees and were, for the first time, equipped to professionalize themselves as instructors of fine arts.10

While the INBA’s contemporary artists have gained attention in the art market and the international exhibition circuit, the school’s modern period, which I designate as the 1950s through the 1970s, remains largely an enigma. Contemporary artists from Tetouan are therefore presented as if emerging from a void.11 The Francophone hegemony of Morocco’s cultural discourse has centered Casablanca’s modern artists, while Tetouan’s cultural scene has been superficially discussed, sidelined, or absent altogether.12 Artists such as Ahmed Amrani (b. 1942), Saâd Ben Cheffaj (b. 1939), and Meki Megara (1933–2009) not only trained at the colonial-era EPBA, but they also became instructors at the ENBA in the postindependence period. Mohamed Sarghini (1923–1991) would bypass the preparatory school to become the first Moroccan to enroll at a European art academy. He then returned to Tetouan to serve as the school’s first Moroccan director. Meriem Meziane (1930–2009) would also bypass the EPBA and become the first Moroccan woman to enroll at an art academy abroad. Though she never taught or studied at the Tetouan art school, her trailblazing career as a woman artist is important to Tetouan’s art history.13 Their work, among that of many others, shows that Moroccan modern art is multifaceted—both within a Tetouani context and on a national scale. In their personal practices, they experimented with a diversity of formal styles, thereby breaking away from the conservatism for which the Tetouan art school was known.

Figure 3. King Mohammed V (center) at the inauguration of L’Ecole nationale des beaux-arts in 1957

After Morocco’s independence in 1956, Spanish instructors and students gradually departed the school, and Sarghini began his tenure as director—a post he held until 1986. To consolidate the institution into the larger national project, King Mohammed V re-inaugurated the EPBA as L’Ecole nationale des beaux-arts (The National School of Fine Arts; hereafter ENBA) in 1957 (fig. 3). The immediate postindependence period has been described as a time of “Moroccanization” or “valorization of Moroccan identity,” with the end goal of creating a “purely” Moroccan school through the appointment of a Moroccan director and enrollment of a Moroccan student body.14 Unlike at Casablanca’s art school, where Farid Belkahia (1934–2014) became director in 1962 and led his peers through a pedagogical overhaul, the ENBA maintained an approach to fine arts inherited from Spain. I argue that there are many reasons for the ENBA’s slow shift away from the metropole of Madrid. Tetouan, and the greater Rif region, was disenfranchised by the central Moroccan government in the years immediately after independence—leaving it politically, socially, and culturally disconnected. One response to this subjugation is the Rif Revolts of 1958, which shaped the conditions under which the institution evolved.15

Despite this turmoil, the decades following independence in Morocco were a time of openness and study in search of emancipation due to the atmosphere of cultural and patriotic movement.16 It was a moment of renewed energy and creativity, with debates over authenticity playing a central role in artistic circles. Bouabid Bouzaid (b. 1953), an alumnus of the art school and later an instructor there, wrote that this was a difficult stage in the country’s history as many first- and second-generation artists were preoccupied with the question of originality, how to define modernity, and the search for identity.17

Figure 4. Mohamed Sarghini (fifth from right) next to Meki Megara (sixth from right) alongside classmates and guests at L’Ecole nationale des beaux-arts, 1962. Courtesy of the Meki Megara Foundation

Art historian María Dolores Jimenéz Valiente wrote that after independence, the ENBA maintained Bertuchi’s pedagogical model, albeit with slight modifications including an increase in courses, workshops, and teaching hours.18 From the 1960s onward, course load and study hours increased from 16 to 45 hours per week.19 Students completed preparatory coursework across drawing, anatomy, art history, decorative arts, and perspective before choosing a specialty in their second or third year.20 The most significant change, perhaps as part of the king’s nationalization project, was that the school was now recognized at the secondary education level, thereby affording students the opportunity to receive a diploma at the end of their three-year study. 

In Casablanca, Belkahia and his peers believed that arts education in Morocco at the onset of independence was deficient, incompatible with the needs of Moroccans, and shaped by imported, outdated colonial models. Indeed, they referred to it as “backward” and “bastardized.”21 Mohamed Chabâa (1935–2013) lamented that colonialism had “corrupted” Moroccan society’s taste, while Jilali Gharbaoui (1930–1971) believed that Moroccan arts education was “incomplete” and failed to teach students “how to see.”22 The artists associated with Casablanca’s art school had a very different experience from those in Tetouan. In the 1960s and 1970s, the former led a pedagogical overhaul, moving away from fine arts teachings inherited from Europe and toward a greater exposure to local Moroccan arts and crafts, particularly the visual culture of the Imazighen, in order to form an inherently Moroccan visual culture.23

Although the ENBA’s pedagogy remained unchanged, its first generation of artists was equally preoccupied with formal innovation and a quest for a Moroccan identity in their individual artistic practices. In the colonial period, emphasis on Orientalist subject matter or stereotypical scenes of daily life depicting an unchanged, timeless Morocco akin to Spain’s Andalusian past were used as mythmaking and propaganda to justify Spain’s presence in northern Morocco.24 By the postindependence period, it can be argued that Sarghini, Meziane, Megara, Ben Cheffaj, and Amrani continued painting scenes of local people, heritage, folklore, and landscapes as a strategy in their search for national identity. They drew from a multitude of formal approaches and image traditions, including Islamic calligraphy, ancient mythology, cosmology, abstraction, and figuration, as well as from Cubism and Expressionism. They synthesized their local culture with forms inherited from multiple sources, thereby affirming Tetouanis as artists in a modern, connected world. For the sake of space, this essay will highlight several examples, but it is in no way intended to be an exhaustive review of all the artists associated with the institution and the city’s artistic scene. 

As the ENBA’s first Moroccan director, Sarghini is a central figure in Tetouan’s modern art history (fig. 4). Despite his role as an administrator and upholder of colonial-era fine arts pedagogy, he was experimenting with radically new forms to represent his culture and identity. In his 1958 Cortège de mariée (Bridal Procession), for example, he depicted a wedding procession through a natural landscape (fig. 5). Sarghini has reduced figures, animals, and objects to geometric forms—to triangles, rhombi, ovals—straying from academic realism and instead utilizing a daring formal approach. His subjects appear to chaotically merge with the tranquil background. Ultimately, Sarghini’s Cortège de mariée borrows the compositional structure and subject matter of Orientalist paintings only to deconstruct them. 

Figure 5. Mohamed Sarghini. Cortège de mariée (Bridal Procession). 1958. Mixed media on paper, 19 11/16 × 25 5/8" (50 × 65 cm). Private Collection. Courtesy of the Mohamed Sarghini Estate

Figure 6. Mohamed Sarghini. L’homme et son univers (Man and His Universe). 1957. Oil on board, 24 13/16 × 19 5/16" (63 × 49 cm). Private Collection. Courtesy of the Mohamed Sarghini Estate

This geometric rendering can also be found in L’homme et son univers (Man and His Universe), an existential painting created just one year after Morocco declared its independence (fig. 6). At the center of the composition, a man stands alone, dressed in Moroccan attire, appearing to float in front of a mass of multicolored shapes. He looks directly at us through eyes made of dark black brushstrokes, while his hands and feet blend into a geometric background composed of colored blocks. Sarghini’s more cubist approach here emphasizes the two-dimensionality of the canvas and reduces, fractures, analyzes, and rearranges his subject, thereby presenting a new way of seeing. By the mid-to-late 1960s, his work had become increasingly abstract.

Like Sarghini, Meriem Meziane bypassed training at Tetouan’s EPBA to directly enroll in 1953 at Madrid’s Royal Academy of Arts. Born in Melilla, a Spanish enclave on the African continent connected to northeast Morocco by a land border, Meziane came from a prominent military family, a privileged position that undoubtedly granted her this institutional access. Despite this, she is considered a key figure in Tetouan’s art history—a reflection of the specificity of Tetouan’s artistic milieu. Indeed, the art community in Tetouan was relatively small and tightly knit, and so artists were integrated into its history not only through formal training or teaching, but also through sustained presence—through friendships, regular exhibitions, and active participation in the local scene. Meziane, who had a studio in the nearby Spanish enclave of Ceuta during this period, was deeply embedded in the artistic network.25 She also was the first Moroccan artist in Tetouan to ever have a gallery exhibition, making her undoubtedly an important part of the city’s artistic ecosystem. It is important to distinguish between the institution itself and what has been more loosely described by Areán and Bacaïcoa as the “Tetouan School” or “Pictorial School of Tetouan”—a critical category akin to the Casablanca Group, also known as the Casablanca School—that designates a broader artistic tendency rather than a formal affiliation with the ENBA. 

Figure 7. Meriem Maziane. Jebliat. 1950. Oil on canvas, 48 × 70 7/8" (122 × 180 cm). Collection La Fondation Nationale des Musées-Musée Mohammed VI d’Art Moderne et Contemporain, donation succession Meziane. © Graphely/MMVI

Figure 8. Meriem Maziane. Femmes à la fenêtre (Women at the Window). Undated. Oil on canvas, 29 1/2 × 39 3/8" (75 × 100 cm). Private Collection

Much like Sarghini, Meziane monumentalized the commonplace. According to art historian Samir El Azhar, Morocco is omnipresent in her paintings—particularly the beauty of its landscape, the generosity of its people, and its ancestral traditions.26 Meziane was especially interested in women’s performance of social, ritual, and festive activities and borrowed her subjects, colors, and forms from her home in the Rif Mountains.27 Art historian Mohamed Adib Slaoui has noted that her “realistic” paintings were particularly focused on Imazighen, jbali (people of the mountains), and Tetouani women and their costumes, jewelry, and social traditions, thereby giving the work a special “ethnographic and cultural vision.”28 One such example is the Jebilat painting from 1950 in the permanent collection of the Mohamed VI Museum of Modern and Contemporary Art (MMVI) in Rabat (fig. 7). Farmworkers were a common motif in modern painting across the Arab world, and here, Meziane presents them as the backbone of a newly independent Morocco.29 According to Meziane, she wished to reflect her country in her work, especially “people of my own kind, of my own race, born between the Mediterranean and Black Africa who illustrate a great ethnographic richness including all aspects of Africa, Arab, and Berber civilizations . . . a picture that is born and ends in Morocco.”30

Meziane has noted that her decision to study in Madrid’s art academy was due to her desire to adopt the “figurative style” that remained a dominant artistic approach throughout her career.31 While loyal to figuration, she also included more experimental formal elements in her work. In an undated oil painting titled Femmes à la fenêtre (Women at the Window), she has presented a landscape that moves away from realism, favoring a more geometric style (fig. 8). The colors are bold and exaggerated, with each element of the scene heavily outlined and brushstrokes left visible. On the left-hand side of the composition, two women in white headscarves and monochromatic dresses stand side by side, one gazing outward, the other turned inward with anxiety. We can interpret this painting as a commentary on the role of women in the newly independent nation, with the seemingly anxious woman serving as a metaphor for Morocco’s past while the woman in orange represents a more optimistic future, one in which Morocco is fertile, lush, and blossoming. We can also interpret these women as symbols, or guarantors, of future generations.

Figure 9. Julio Cebrián Villagómez, “Meki Megara,” La Codorniz, May 2, 1965. Courtesy of the Meki Megara Foundation

The artist Meki Megara utilized a variety of formal approaches, including the artistic tendency known as hurufiyya, or “letterism,” which merged modernist abstraction with Arabic calligraphy. He was consistently in dialogue with other Arab artists throughout the 1950s and 1970s via pan-Arab conferences, biennials, and exhibitions. Of all Tetouani modern painters, Megara was perhaps the one most championed by Spanish art critics and media outlets (fig. 9). They often presented him as the perfect example of the compatibility between so-called Moroccan sensibilities, such as calligraphy, and Spanish training. Scholar and friend of the artist M’hammed Benaboud has described Megara as “always open to the West but his life was a typical Tetouani one.”32 In his 1973 text Cinco momentos en cien años de arte español: 1874–1973, Areán expresses that what is most interesting about Arab artists like Megara is that “they all master the European ways of processing matter, eroding it, and applying it with refinement”; they use “occidental” techniques yet maintain “a deep-rooted loyalty to the Arab spirit.”33 He goes on to present Megara as an artist familiar with Spain and the “technical procedures” that “any good European painter” would know but ultimately a “man of the Islamic world” who is naturally and innately “concerned with calligraphic ease and the free flow of lines.”34 This is arguably a simplistic and essentialist reading of his work. Placed in the context of postindependence Morocco, Megara’s work is radical in its engagement with artistic trends of the larger Arab world and its break from academicism. 

Saâd Ben Cheffaj, who was particularly concerned with conveying a unique Mediterranean identity, has often described himself as “of the Mediterranean”—rather than African, Arab, or Moroccan.35 I view his adoption of religious iconography and signs and symbols of the ancient civilizations as a desire for mythmaking in order to equate Tetouani identity with a sophisticated Mediterranean culture. By associating with ancient civilizations, Ben Cheffaj is aligning himself with the Western world and its artistic canon—a subject he taught at ENBA (fig. 10).36 He adopted figuration, expressionism, neorealism, and abstraction while exploring this unique subject matter. In the mixed-media work Composition from 1976, we see Ben Cheffaj’s signature style combining nude figures and references to ancient mythology emerge for the first time (fig. 11). The composition is structured in four sections: In the upper right, the repeated word “Amosis” references the Egyptian pharaoh, while pyramidal forms appear below. To the left, a statuesque female profile recalls the stylization of Minoan frescoes. Ben Cheffaj’s choice of subject matter aligns him with pan-Arab artistic trends of the time. Artists of the modern period were looking to ancient civilizations and regionalism; Lebanese excavated Phoenician culture, while Egyptian artists referenced the Pharaonic past.

Figure 10. Saâd Ben Cheffaj teaching art history at L’Ecole nationale des beaux-arts, circa 1960s. Courtesy of Saâd Ben Cheffaj

Last but certainly not least, Ahmed Amrani is perhaps the most enigmatic figure of this generation. After returning to Morocco in 1965, he began teaching drawing, and by 1976, he had been named deputy director of ENBA, a position he held until 1984, when he left to assume his new role as director of Tetouan’s Ethnographic Museum. Throughout the 1960s and 1970s, Amrani’s work was the most politically charged and formally diverse of all his peers. His painting Protesta (1969)—the subject of my forthcoming monograph with Anthem Press—was a response to the Rif Revolts. I argue that other paintings, such as Adelante (1979) and Palestina (1978), serve as expressions of solidarity with the Palestinian cause and as metaphors for domestic turmoil in Morocco during the Years of Lead (1962–99).37 In 1979, with the help of Bouzaid, Abdelkrim Ouazzani (b. 1954), and Habiba Bouhoumou, Amrani would launch the Spring Exhibitions in Tetouan, thereby introducing installation art to the city and changing the course of the institution for good.38 

Figure 11. Saâd Ben Cheffaj. Composition. 1976. Mixed media, 6′ 2 13/16″ × 46 1/8″ (190 × 117 cm). Courtesy of Saâd Ben Cheffaj

Moroccan art critics and art historians have not been kind to Tetouan’s modern artists. In his seminal text Peinture et identité, Khalil M’Rabet deems the alumni of the school “hispanized” in their training and comments that “in the end . . . nothing special stands out, except that each one aims at a personal style.”39 He goes on to argue that Tetouan’s artists were “more connected to the metropole [Madrid] than to the rest of Morocco. It is not by chance that ‘The School of Tetouan’ was for years pampered in isolation.”40 M’Rabet’s belief that “nothing special stands out” is an example of a popular pervasive attitude among Moroccan curators, collectors, and critics that Tetouan’s art school is “conservative,” “an island,” and even “a prison” where artists regurgitated a Spanish style of art-making.41 For Mohammed Melehi (1936–2020), who studied at the EPBA before becoming a central figure in the Casablanca Group, what he and his peers were doing was a “far cry from the decrepit academic dogma” found in Tetouan’s art school.42 These words portray Tetouani artists as not upholding the celebratory narrative of the decolonial artist that has come to be expected of those working in postcolonial contexts. 

The Tetouan art school’s slow transition away from the conservative arts pedagogy inherited from Spain coupled with the Rif region’s disenfranchisement by the state are reasons why the city’s modern artists have been understudied, misinterpreted, and sidelined in Morocco’s national art history. Although artists like Megara, Ben Cheffaj, Amrani, and others were experimenting in their own work, as demonstrated above, a pedagogical shift at the institution did not take place until the 1990s, when a young Faouzi Laatiris (b. 1958) launched his Volume and Installation workshop in 1993. Tetouan’s artists of the 1950s through 1970s, with their diversity of formal approaches, demonstrate that Moroccan modernism is multifaceted and challenge the singular definition of Moroccan modernism that has prevailed in the rapidly developing historiography of the past few decades. 

Every effort has been made to contact the copyright holders for Figures 3 and 8 in this article. If you hold the rights to any of the material used and have not been contacted, please reach out to contact_c-map@moma.org so that proper credit can be attributed or the material removed.

1    According to Elisa Germán, after the Spanish Civil War, which resulted in General Franco’s victory and the start of his military dictatorship, the government attempted to rehabilitate its negative image through the arts. I argue that the arts were also used as a form of soft power to create connections and to emphasize a shared Andalusian past with Morocco to justify Spain’s claims to the land. Germán, “The Creative State: The Calcografía Nacional and Printmaking in the Spanish Civil War and Francoist Madrid, 1936–1959” (PhD diss., Boston University, 2020), 147.
2    Bouabid Bouzaid, “Centro de arte moderno de Tetuán,” in Catálogo: Centro de arte moderno de Tetuán, ed. Bouabid Bouzaid et al., exh. cat. (Centro de Arte Moderno de Tetuán, 2013), 14.
3    Bouzaid, “Centro de arte moderno de Tetuán,” 14. 
4    It is important to note that this exchange opportunity was also extended to students in Spain. Spanish academies sent their students to Chefchaouen and Tetouan to “perfect their technique, sensibility, and contact with their brother country” during the protectorate era. Khalil Ben Oumaïa, “Succès artistiques à Madrid, avec l’exposition d’un peintre marocain (Janvier 1941),” in Hommage à Feu Mohamed Sarghini: Artiste Peintre, 1923–1991, exh. cat. (Ministère des Affaires Culturelles, Rabat,1991), unpaginated.
5    Mahmoud Hammad, “Arab Art . . . and Its Position in Relation to the World’s Art (1971),” in Modern Art in The Arab World: Primary Documents, ed. Anneka Lenssen et al. (The Museum of Modern Art, 2018), 339.
6    Maria Begoña Fernandez Cabaleiro, “La Escuela de Madrid en la crítica de arte del Franquismo: La ‘nuncarota’ conexión con la vanguardia,” in “Nueva época,” special issue, Espacio, Tiempo, y Forma Serie VII. Historia del Arte, no.3 (2015): 86. Germán, “The Creative State,” 116.
7    Germán, “The Creative State,” 118.
8    Bouabid Bouzaid, “Madrasa Tetouan al Tashkili,” in Peintres de Tétouan, ed. M’hammed Benaboudand Bouabid Bouzaid (L’Association Tétouan Asmir, 2009), 2: 9–10.
9    Germán, “The Creative State,” 123. See also Fernando Labrada Martín, La estampación artística. Discursos leídos ante la Academia de bellas artes de San Fernando en la recepción publica de Sr. D. Fernando Labrada el día 2 de abril de 1936 (Real Academia de bellas artes de San Fernando, 1936).
10    Mohamed Sarghini received his teaching certification in 1950, Meriem Meziane in 1959, Meki Megara in 1961, Saâd Ben Cheffaj in 1962, and Ahmed Amrani in 1965. 
11    Scholars Silvia Naef and Nada Shabout have both stated that contemporary practice is incorrectly believed to have emerged from a “total void” or from what has been categorized as “ethnographic artifacts” of Islamic and traditional African arts, which is a view that “utterly neglects the modern.” Naef, “Visual Modernity in the Arab World, Turkey, and Iran: Reintroducing the ‘Missing Modern,’” Asiatische Studien—Études Asiatiques 70, no. 4 (2016): 1005; and Shabout, “Writing of Art History, Archiving, and the Arab World,” posted May 13, 2020, YouTube, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=PvLNpXZg7g4.
12    Tina Barouti, “Palestine as Solidarity and Metaphor in Morocco’s Rif: Ahmed Amrani’s Palestina (1978) and Adelante (1979),” in “Morocco’s Palestine,” special issue, Souffles-Monde: A Pan-African Journal and Platform, no. 3 (2025), https://www.soufflesmonde.com/posts/palestine-as-solidarity-and-metaphor-in-moroccos-rif-ahmed-amranis-palestina-1978-and-adelante-1979.
13    It is important to also credit Chems Eddoha Ataa Allah, who began her studies at the ENBA in 1957 and became the first Moroccan woman to graduate from the school in the postindependence era.
14    María Dolores Jiménez Valiente, “La Escuela pictórica de Tetuán: Historia, desarrollo e impronta del arte marroquí contemporáneo” (PhD diss., Universidad de Alicante, 2018), 132; Tania Chorfi, “Introduction à l’art contemporain marocain: L’école picturale de Tétouan (Partie 1),” posted July 25, 2020, YouTube, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iJqI4Ydrs8E; Bouzaid, “Centro de arte moderno de Tetuán,” 14–15.
15    Barouti, “Palestine as Solidarity and Metaphor in Morocco’s Rif,” 2025. 
16    Bouzaid, “Madrasa Tetouan al Tashkili,” 9–10.
17    Bouzaid, “Madrasa Tetouan al Tashkili,” 9–10.
18    Valiente, “La Escuela Pictórica de Tetuán,” 130.
19    Valiente, “La Escuela Pictórica de Tetuán,” 130.
20    Valiente, “La Escuela Pictórica de Tetuán,” 124.
21    Farid Belkahia et al., “Responses to the Souffles Artists’ Questionnaire (1967),” in Lenssen et al., Modern Art in the Arab World, 271.
22    Belkahia et al., “Responses to the Souffles Artists’ Questionnaire” (1967),” 271–72.
23    Tina Barouti, “Vernacular Culture and Abstraction,” in Cy Twombly: Marocco, 1952/1953, exh. cat. (Humboldt Books, 2023): 9.
24    For more, see Tina Barouti, “Our Dream Was to Rescue: Preserving the Past and Preparing the Future in Tétouan’s Centro de Arte Moderno,” Spain-North Africa Project, posted July 8, 2019, https://www.spainnorthafricaproject.org/bulletin/2019/7/8/arts-feature-our-dream-was-to-rescue.
25    For more on Meriem Meziane’s reception in Spain and her studio in Ceuta see “MERIEM MAZIAN Moroccan painter 1953 مريم مزيان معرض التراث المغربي باسبانيا,” posted June 27, 2019, YouTube, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aJC4_1o0Ke0.
26    Samir El Azhar, “The Changing Roles of Female Visual Artists in Morocco,” Journal of Global Initiatives: Policy, Pedagogy, Perspective 14, no. 2 (2019): 69.
27    El Azhar, “The Changing Roles of Female Visual Artists in Morocco,” 69.
28    Mohamed Adib Slaoui, Moroccan Visual Art: A Female Perspective, trans. Samir El Azhar (Editions Oumnia, 2012), unpaginated.
29    In Egypt, for example, Mahmoud Mukhtar monumentalized the peasant woman in his iconic pink granite sculpture Nahdat Misr (Egyptian Awakening; 1919–28).
30    Meriem Meziane, “The Painter’s Reflections,” trans. Dawn Schwartz, in Morocco as Seen by a Painter (Royal Air Maroc, 1982), 49.
31    Meriem Meziane, “The Painter’s Reflections,” 49.
32    M’hammed Benaboud, Mekki Megara (ASMR Association), 3.
33    Carlos Antonio Areán González, Cinco momentos en cien años de arte español, 1874–1973 (Organización Sala, 1973), 271.
34    Carlos Antonio Areán González, Comprender la pintura (Teide, 1969), 107.
35    Saâd Ben Cheffaj, interview by author, 2018.
36    Ben Cheffaj was trained in art history at the École du Louvre in Paris, where he developed an interest in ancient mythology and Roman, Greek, and Egyptian cultures.
37    Barouti, “Palestine as Solidarity and Metaphor in Morocco’s Rif,” 2025.
38    I have an essay on this topic in a forthcoming book chapter being published by the American University in Cairo Press.
39    Khalil M’Rabet, Peinture et identité: L’expérience marocaine (L’Harmattan, 1987), 93.
40    M’Rabet, Peinture et identité, 93.
41    These words were shared with me by cultural workers in Morocco during my fieldwork there in 2016–19.
42    Mohammed Melehi, “Memories,” bauhaus imaginista journal, http://www.bauhaus-imaginista.org/articles/13/memories-of-mohamed-melehi.

The post An Alternative Moroccan Modernism: Tetouan’s National School of Fine Arts from Independence to the 1970s appeared first on post.

]]>
On Vrishchik: A Conversation with Gulammohammed Sheikh  https://post.moma.org/on-vrishchik-a-conversation-with-gulammohammed-sheikh/ Wed, 20 May 2026 19:11:07 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=15487 Gulammohammed Sheikh (b. 1937) is an artist, pedagogue, and writer known for his prolific career across practices that include curating and publishing. Sheikh taught art history and painting at the Faculty of Fine Arts at the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda—the foremost institute for avant-garde practice during the post-Independence period—for almost three decades, spearheading an…

The post On <em>Vrishchik</em>: A Conversation with Gulammohammed Sheikh  appeared first on post.

]]>
Gulammohammed Sheikh (b. 1937) is an artist, pedagogue, and writer known for his prolific career across practices that include curating and publishing. Sheikh taught art history and painting at the Faculty of Fine Arts at the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda—the foremost institute for avant-garde practice during the post-Independence period—for almost three decades, spearheading an art movement that rejected the abstract and nonrepresentational in favor of a more socially conscious narrative figuration. His prolific writings, considered seminal to the modern Gujarati literature movement, include Gher Jataan (1968), a collection of autobiographical essays, and Athawa (1974), a collection of poems. This was in addition to editing and publishing Vrishchik, a magazine that he and Bhupen Khakhar founded in Baroda in 1969. What follows is an abbreviated account of Sheikh’s conversation with the C-MAP Bombay/Mumbai Group.


Ananya Sikand: Vrishchik, which means “scorpion,” was a little magazine that you founded and edited with Bhupen Khakhar in Baroda. Published monthly or bimonthly from 1969 to 1973, it featured an array of content including poems, stories, critical essays, and folios of printed artworks.

In her 2001 article “Signatures of Dissent,” Geeta Kapur notes that Vrishchik “spoke in the many voices of those artists, critics, [and] poets” that it spotlighted, serving as an active forum for contemporary artistic and literary expressions as well as a catalyst for artists’ views on their field, on art institutions, and on social concerns.1 Sheikh Sir, as you’ve noted in the past, Vrishchik was the need of the day, as there were hardly any communication channels through which artists could speak and raise issues at the time. To get started, could you speak about the story behind the name of the publication and about its form and materiality.

Gulammohammed Sheikh: You have rightly noted that there was a dire need for a communication channel among the artists of India, since there was only one journal—Lalit Kala Contemporary—which was very irregular. There was no other channel through which we could communicate with one another. This was an issue that bothered many of us.

I was with friends at our home in the Residency Bungalow in Baroda. About six or seven people had come for a party, and we were discussing this, and we all agreed we should do something about it. One thought was to bring out a journal, and everybody agreed wholeheartedly—but then asked, “How do we do it?”

Let me give you some background. When I was in England, I had become aware of small magazines published across the world. I used to go to bookshops and find publications by small presses, including collections of poems—such as Allen Ginsberg’s Howl. These were not well-known publishers; sometimes they were just individuals publishing their own work.

In India, the poet Arvind Krishna Mehrotra, who lived in Bombay in those days, had started a small journal called Damn You—a radical literary journal with a critical take on what was going on. Then J. Swaminathan, another artist and friend, brought out a journal called Contra from Delhi. He raised a number of concerns in Contra—mainly about the National Art Academy, the Lalit Kala Akademi (LKA), and its functioning. The LKA was a government-sponsored organization whose members were nominated by the government, and we all felt there was insufficient representation of artists from across India. Vrishchik took up this subject at a later stage.

But let me start with how we began. The first issue was printed at a press in Baroda called Miraj Printery, where I once had a catalogue printed. We asked them if they could print directly from a linoleum block, which they were unfamiliar with but agreed to do. In those days, printing blocks were made of zinc, fixed on a wooden block, and then printed on a letterpress with movable type. Each letter of every word had to be set by hand before the page could be run through the press with a roller. 

We chose brown packing paper because it was cheap and because we loved the color. Printing on tinted paper was far more interesting than printing on white. I had previous experience using lino blocks while working on a Gujarati literary journal called Kshitij (1959–67), which was edited by my literary mentor Suresh Joshi. For a journal of limited resources, I devised a method of producing original prints by taking linoleum to Baroda-based artists—K. G. Subramanyan, my teacher, and Jyoti Bhatt, my senior—and having them hand-cut the block. I would then mount it on a wooden block of the same gauge as a letterpress block so that the hand-cut lino could be printed on the letterpress. This meant that 500 copies could be printed at once, and the lino block remained undamaged. The advantage was that it was an original linocut print that could be made available to 500 people simultaneously. I used to go to the press and sit there while each issue was being printed, checking every copy to see whether the print came out well, whether the ink showed through on the back of the page—which sometimes happened with poor printing in those days. You had to learn to work with the printers to bring out the best result. This is the approach we brought to Vrishchik

As we were discussing possible names for the journal, somebody asked, “What is your rashi—your zodiac sign?” It turned out that four people in our larger group were Scorpios, including my wife, Nilima. We thought it was a good idea to call it “Scorpion” because it could have its own life—and a little sting. So Vrishchik emerged, and we put a linocut of a scorpion designed by my friend Vinod Ray Patel on the cover (fig. 1).

Figure 1. Cover of Vrishchik 1, no. 1 (November 10, 1969). Illustration by Vinod Ray Patel. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

The purpose of Vrishchik was to reach out not only to visual artists but also to artists of all denominations. We made a list of filmmakers, writers, painters, etc., of about 250 people, and thought we’d just send it out.

The first issue had six pages. Bhupen [Khakhar], my coeditor, produced a little gem of notes on the visual scene, mocking and relishing popular taste—he called them “visual notes.” Geeta Kapur contributed a poem. Would you believe it? Arvind [Krishna Mehrotra] shared a poem from a series about his wife called “Bacchi Chakra.” After that, poems appeared in several issues. On the last page, I wrote a short editorial about current events. As you know, 1969 was a period of great upheaval because of the communal riots that were raging in Ahmedabad and Baroda and causing great turbulence across Gujarat. I began my first write-up by reflecting on the situation that prevailed at that time—a rumination called “Afternoon.”

Suresh Joshi had written [an essay] on the poet Rajvi Patel—one of the finest Gujarati poets of my generation—which had originally been commissioned by the journal Books Abroad. We reprinted it in the second issue. For the third issue, Vinod Ray designed another cover—this one featuring a hippie-like man and woman with their hair down; both had bodies of scorpions (fig. 2). That issue included writings on cinema, including a delightful riposte by Bhupen in Gujarati on Bollywood films (this was the only non-English write-up in Vrishchik) as well as drawings by an artist friend of my generation, Nagji Patel.

Figure 2. Cover of Vrishchik 1, no. 3 (January 10, 1970). Illustration by Vinod Ray Patel. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

Lucy Gallun: Could you point out some of the contributors to the early issues of the magazine—the types of things they were wanting to circulate among the community and what you chose to include, as you have already started to do. 

GMS: I ran a little office from my home, writing letters to poet friends, writer friends, painter friends, telling them about Vrishchik. Those who received my letters became interested in contributing. Initially, only artists and writers based in Baroda contributed. But later on, I met, for example, a visiting Greek writer who had written about the coup in Athens. I asked to read her piece and found it worthy of publication. She agreed but wanted her identity concealed and chose the pseudonym Erato—the piece was called “A Greek Story.” Vinod Ray made an illustration to accompany it.

Then Bhupen and I were up to some mischief. We decided to buy a popular landscape poster—the kind sold on footpaths—roughly double the size of Vrishchik. We bought 200 or 300 copies and, on the blank reverse side, concocted a dialogue between an artist and an art critic. We came down rather heavily on absurd stories circulating among artists about their role and that of art critics and criticism. It was part gossip, part serious critique, and as expected, it angered many people. We thought it was a way of communicating with our community with no holds barred. We received a number of letters in response; some enjoyed the tongue in cheek humor, but others found it hard to stomach.

The subsequent issue reproduced letters from GIs in Vietnam. It was followed by an issue featuring a dialogue on the state of contemporary printmaking between Jagmohan Chopra, who started Group 8 in Delhi, Bishamber Khanna, Zarina, Jyoti Bhatt, and me. This issue carried ten prints by the aforementioned artists and by K. G. Subramanyan, Jeram Patel, Bhupen, and Anupam Sud—all well-known artists of the day. 

After that, Arvind sent a long poem “Song of the Rolling Earth,” which we published. Adil Jussawalla, another well-known poet, submitted a poem called “Dog.” I wrote “Miniature Purana”—a critical view of how art history in India was being written at the time. 

In issues that followed, we focused on saint poetry. I came across translations by Arun Kolatkar—a bilingual poet who translated Muktabai, Janabai, and Namdev—and was deeply moved by them. My favorite poem, by Janabai, goes:

I eat God 
I drink God 
I sleep on God 
I buy God 
I count God 
I deal with God 
God is here
God is there
Void is not devoid of God 
God is within
God is without
And moreover, there is God to spare.

Arvind had also begun translating the great 15th- and 16th-century poet Kabir. One of his best poems, in Arvind’s translation, reads:

The kings shall go, so will their pretty queens
Courtiers and all proud ones shall go
Pandits chanting the Vedas shall go and go with those who listen to them
Masochist yogis and bright intellectuals shall go
Go the moon and the sun and the water and wind
Thus, only those can remain whose minds are tied to the rocks.

My friend Gieve Patel—the painter, poet, and playwright—had visited Baroda in the early 1960s and met Suresh Joshi, who had written on the Gujarati medieval poet called Vasto. Gieve sat with Joshi, took extensive notes about translating Vasto, and from these notes, produced three poems, which we also published.

The next issues raised the question of the impending Triennale—the international exhibition planned by the LKA (fig. 3). Many issues were devoted to artists’ letters questioning the relevance of the Triennale. Artists from all over the country wrote in with their views on the impending event—K. G. Subramanyan from Baroda; Pranab Ranjan Ray from Calcutta; Krishen Khanna, Swaminathan, and Roshan Alkazi from Delhi; K. K. Hebbar from Karnataka; and Akbar Padamsee from Bombay. Eventually the Triennale did take place—along with protests and controversy. Vrishchik became a forum for protests against the LKA and its reform. Most of us boycotted the Triennale and the LKA, and so the government was obliged to appoint a commission of inquiry headed by Justice Khosla. After traveling around the country to consult artists, [Khosla’s] suggestion was that the LKA implement a process by which artists themselves elect representatives to serve on its general council.

Figure 3. Covers of Vrishchik 2, nos. 1 (November 1970) and 2 (December 10, 1970). Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive 
Figure 3. Covers of Vrishchik 2, nos. 1 (November 1970) and 2 (December 10, 1970). Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive 

These issues also raised other questions—such as the implications of internationalism. Geeta wrote on this subject, and Vivan Sundaram, her partner at a later stage, wrote a rejoinder. We published both. So, these conversations on the Triennale and on what kind of internationalism India should have eventually led to the reformation of the LKA.

Our main interest was to arouse awareness of issues within the artist community. We were dealing with multiple generations of artists who were active in those days—K. K. Hebbar and Krishen Khanna belonged to the first generation, Swaminathan and I to the next, and then there were younger artists. The basic purpose of Vrishchik was to create that kind of awareness across generations. 

Lanka Tattersall: Could you tell us a little more about the state of printmaking in Baroda, which you mentioned was the focus of one of the issues?

GMS: In Baroda, printmaking was an important part of the syllabus right from the beginning—from the 1950s onward. Students of painting took printmaking as a subsidiary subject. I learned printmaking in the graphic arts department of the Faculty [of Fine Arts]. The Smithsonian Institution hosted a printmaking workshop in Delhi in 1970, inviting 100 artists from across India and providing facilities to work on the best papers and zinc plates. Over a month, we learned etching and aquatint under Paul Lingren. On returning to Baroda, I bought an etching press, set it up in my home, and worked on a series. Jyoti Bhatt took to printmaking intensively, and it eventually turned out to be his principal métier. Others who took to printmaking and produced exceptional works were Laxma Goud, Devraj Dakoji, D. L. N. Reddy, and Purushottam and Rini Dhumal—all of whom worked at the Faculty under the guidance of N. B. Joglekar, who headed the graphic arts department.

AS: As additional context, each handcrafted issue of Vrishchik was supplemented by a free original artwork—modest in scale—whether a linocut, woodcut, or lithograph. Sheikh Sir, could you speak further on the artworks that accompanied each issue?

GMS: I had seen four issues of Contra that printed artworks using machine-made blocks. This made me think that Vrishchik could introduce linocuts, woodcuts, and other printmaking mediums. So, while we printed an artwork on the cover, we also included a loose copy of it inside Vrishchik—so that those who wanted could mount and preserve it or put it on display.

As for how Vrishchik was produced: as I said earlier, I was running a little office from my own home, writing letters, keeping correspondence in big files, and sometimes getting my students to help. We had 500 copies per issue, and 250 to 300 had to be sent out, which meant writing addresses, stuffing printed copies in envelopes, and posting them all—which was conducted entirely from the Residency Bungalow. I enjoyed it. I asked Bhupen to handle the accounts, which he did—he was a chartered accountant.

The press we used from the third issue onward, 3-A Associates, was run by N. B. Joglekar and he was amenable to any kind of experiment we wanted to try. First, we gave him linocuts to print. Then I said, “Mr. Joglekar, you also have an offset press.” Offset is like lithography but on a plate—you draw directly on the plate. So, Bhupen and I and others made drawings right there, which were then transferred and printed. Bhupen made a drawing of a tailor, among others (fig. 4).

Figure 4. Bhupen Khakhar. Cover illustration for Vrishchik 3, no. 6–7 (April/May 1972). Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

LG: You’ve discussed your office at the bungalow, working with Bhupen Khakhar, the head of the graphics department, who served as printer, and your students helping with the mailing. Could you say more about the setting at MSU Baroda—and at the same time, your relationship to other artists in other cities, particularly Bombay, given our group has been discussing the art scene there at length?

GMS: As you know, the artist community in India is like an extended family—we all knew each other. I used to travel to Bombay, meet friends there, see their exhibitions, and the same applied to Delhi. I had also been to Santiniketan, to Calcutta, and to several other places. I had personal friendships with many artists, so I asked them for contributions for Vrishchik, and they offered willingly.

LG: Was there something specific about Baroda that enabled this kind of journal to happen in a particular way?

GMS: Baroda was very special among art schools in India at that time. It was one of the most liberal institutions, which allowed all kinds of activities, and we had students from all walks of life and sections of society.

The pioneers of the Faculty had Gandhian ideals—of building something they could handle without hankering after what was beyond their means. The institution was built on basics: painting, which needed a good studio; sculpture, which needed casting facilities; printmaking, which needed an etching press, a litho press etc.; and art history, [which was] taught to every student regardless of department. The Story of Art—a history of world art—which I taught for almost eighteen years was key to every student’s education. I had very young and bright students; they included Vivan, who came from the elite Doon School, while others came from small towns and tribal hinterlands. I taught the Story of Art in English for degree students and in Hindi for diploma students. At some stage, students who knew I was Gujarati asked why I didn’t teach it in Gujarati, so then I taught three classes on the same subject. In the first, Vivan would bring up Jackson Pollock; in the second, students only knew what was happening in their part of India; and in the third, some had not even heard of the Mona Lisa. That was the big challenge—how to teach all of them. It opened my eyes to the diversity of the world of artists coming to the Faculty.

But I will also go back to my background. I grew up in a small town called Surendranagar in Gujarat, where I started writing poetry, drawing, and painting. In those days it was customary for good schools to have a hand-painted, handwritten annual journal. One of my teachers—a poet who led me to write in Gujarati—decided to make such a journal to be placed in the public library every week. He decided that we would produce it together. We went to the Khadi Bhandar—khadi is the hand-spun cloth associated with Gandhi—which produced a very rough handmade paper that I enjoyed working on. Today, all artists love such papers because they are resilient and receptive to paint. On them, I would paint the cover, draw the titles of articles, and illustrate a picture story for children, while my teacher wrote short stories, a thought of the day, and poems. This ran for a year when I was about fifteen. I still have some copies—I showed them recently in an exhibition of my printmaking.

Jay Levenson: You mentioned Vrishchik was addressed primarily to artists. Were there also collectors who were involved?

GMS: No. Our list included visual artists, writers, musicians, and filmmakers—about 200 people, many of whom we knew personally. I think there were hardly any collectors in those days. Those who may have collected works by [M. F.] Husain or Krishen Khanna were not accessible to us.

In those days, if we wanted to exhibit, we did it ourselves. No gallery would pick up our work. We took our paintings to Bombay or Delhi, mounted the exhibition ourselves, printed our own catalogues, and tried to sell the work by sitting in the gallery. I remember my first exhibition in Bombay: I had learned from my seniors that canvases had to be rolled up, so all our canvases were rolled. We took our stretchers, bound everything up, and booked a first-class train for the occasion. In Bombay, we couldn’t afford taxis, so we used horse carriages to transport everything to Jehangir Art Gallery, a public gallery that only opened around 11 o’clock. We’d arrive at six in the morning, wait for hours, then unpack our things, put the frames back on the canvases, and mount the show. A carpenter helped, if we could afford one; otherwise we did it ourselves.

As for collectors, I remember that Air India was a major buyer in those days. There was a gentleman called Jal Cowasji who made the rounds of galleries—and everybody would trail him, because he was the main person acquiring work for the airline. By 1969, the situation had improved with a few more galleries, but private galleries were still very few.

Rattanamol Singh Johal: Could you reflect on the relationship between Vrishchik during that very productive period from 1969 to 1973 and your painting practice at the same time. Reading the editorial from the first issue— “Afternoon”—I was struck by how much it resonates with paintings like Returning Home After Long Absence (1969–73; fig. 5) and Speechless City (1975; fig. 6). Could you speak to the threads that connect your poetry, your narrative writing, and your painting?

Figure 5. Gulammohammed Sheikh. Returning Home After Long Absence. 1969–73. Oil on canvas. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive
Figure 6. Gulammohammed Sheikh. Speechless City. 1975. Oil on canvas. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

GMS: All of it—my writing on communalism, on silence, on isolation; my painting; my publishing of Vrishchik—were connected. 

When I returned from England in 1966, I took a long, nearly three-month journey, traveling by road from London to Bombay via Europe—buses, trains, walking, everything. That journey allowed me to discover India, and I began to look at everything with fresh eyes. I remember being on a bus near Jhansi, watching the landscape change as the bus moved so fast that distant trees appeared to rush toward me and mountains shrank. Experiences like this were accumulating. It was also when I felt I should write my memoir. I was on a train heading home to Surendranagar, and on whatever scraps of paper I had, I started scribbling notes on returning home. That memoir in Gujarati is now published, and hopefully an English edition will appear soon.

At the same time, I began the painting Returning Home After Long Absence. My memoir and my painting went hand in hand, opening pages of each other. In the painting, I brought in my mother, images of the town I grew up in, an Islamic backdrop with an image of the Prophet, a big wall—I wrote an entire chapter in my memoir on a wall—and trees, particularly the peepal tree, the Ficus religiosa, which was a beautiful tree that I could see from my window at the Faculty. All these things combined during those years.

By 1973, I was painting both from within myself and from what I saw around me—I painted two works called Man I and Man II (figs. 7, 8). Man I is a metaphorical work in which a man is seated, with his head on his lap. In Man II, a man holds another man [who is tied up] as an object of public display. That was when my eyes opened to the politics of India—which eventually led to Speechless City, painted while the Emergency was in effect. The roots of many paintings that came later were sown during that same period, while I was also publishing Vrishchik and writing poetry. 

Figure 7. Gulammohammed Sheikh. Man I. 1973. Oil on canvas. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive
Figure 8. Gulammohammed Sheikh. Man II. 1973. Oil on canvas. Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

AS: I’d like to close by asking about your commitment to multilingualism across your writing, poetry, teaching and publishing practices. 

GMS: I do not really know how to explain it—all three languages come to me naturally. I knew Gujarati because it is my mother tongue, and so if I want to write poetry or creative prose, like my memoir, I choose Gujarati. I learned Hindi on my own—and everyone in India knows some Hindi because of Hindi cinema. And English, I learned in school and college.

Vrishchik was, in part, a kind of lesson for me: It allowed me to polish my English. I did not know English very well at the start, but those four years helped me learn it properly. I was communicating with a large number of people, writing and receiving letters, editing contributions, proofreading—and when Adil or Gieve wrote in perfect English, I had to ensure that every word was printed exactly as they had written it.

All of this was part of my life, [as was] living within a family with my children and Nilima. I cannot really describe myself. I can only say that all of this is part of me—not something I took on as a challenge or as a duty, but something that came naturally. It was all part of my makeup.

Every Indian speaks two or three languages: the local language, Hindi, English or another language. We are plural by nature, multilingual. We think in multiple languages simultaneously. That is the makeup of the average mind, and thus, I am not so different. By writing in multiple languages, I have learned that I have to find myself in each of them.

Figure 9. Nilima Sheikh. Cover illustration for Vrishchik 4, no. 3 (September 1973). Courtesy Gulammohammed Sheikh and Asia Art Archive. © Gulammohammed Sheikh Archive

The C-MAP Bombay/Mumbai Group would like to express its sincere thanks to Gulammohammed Sheikh and to the team at the Asia Art Archive in India for making Vrishchik available to us. The magazine’s various issues can be accessed via the following link.

This essay stems from the Contemporary and Modern Art Perspectives (C-MAP) Bombay/Mumbai initiative at MoMA. The 2024-2026 Bombay/Mumbai research program was conceived and organized by Ananya Sikand (C-MAP Bombay/Mumbai Fellow) and Lucy Gallun (Curator, The Robert B. Menschel Department of Photography). Read more about C-MAP here


1    Geeta Kapur, “Signatures of Dissent,” ART India Magazine 6, no. 2 (2001): 79.

The post On <em>Vrishchik</em>: A Conversation with Gulammohammed Sheikh  appeared first on post.

]]>
From Ornament to Theory: Reimagining the “School of the Sign” as a Grammar of Liberation https://post.moma.org/from-ornament-to-theory-reimagining-the-school-of-the-sign-as-a-grammar-of-liberation/ Wed, 18 Mar 2026 17:45:00 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=15158 As if intoxicated with beauty, the letter seeks to surpass its utilitarian role and its function as a conventional sign of the alphabet; it aspires to become a plastic expression . . . and succeeds magnificently. . . Elsewhere, words become obstinate labyrinths in which solids and voids hold each other in balance, where shadow…

The post From Ornament to Theory: Reimagining the “School of the Sign” as a Grammar of Liberation appeared first on post.

]]>
As if intoxicated with beauty, the letter seeks to surpass its utilitarian role and its function as a conventional sign of the alphabet; it aspires to become a plastic expression . . . and succeeds magnificently. . . Elsewhere, words become obstinate labyrinths in which solids and voids hold each other in balance, where shadow and light provoke vertigo and dazzlement. How can one separate the mystical from the playful here? Pushing further, in a kind of extreme density, words occupy the entire surface and—paradoxically—negate space. The inscriptions, dark and light, interlock so perfectly with each other that they suppress conventional space and exist only through reciprocity. A phantasmagoria in which the void, once filled, ceases to exist. Only by reading—an intellectual act rather than a visual one—can one reconstitute this void.
—Mohamed Khadda1

Figure 1. Mohamed Khadda. Alphabet libre. 1964. Oil on canvas, 39 3/8 × 31 1/2″ (100 × 81 cm). Musée National des beaux-arts d’Alger

Following Algeria’s independence in 1962, a group of artists aspired to create a new visual idiom, one that could carry collective memory while moving beyond state-sponsored art movements—particularly Socialist Realism—and breaking away from colonial representations.2 This impulse developed as a momentum shaped by the urgency to redefine modes of artistic production within a postcolonial framework. Among the designations used to describe it, the “School of the Sign” remains the most ambivalent, at once reductive and generative. The term itself is often misunderstood in two ways: First, it implies the existence of a unified movement based on a shared aesthetic. Second, it risks confining a broad concept to a form of formal nationalism, suggesting that the turn to the Sign is a retreat into identity or the revival of a dormant tradition.

The “School of the Sign” refers to a conceptual and material proposition concerned with how the Sign can be mobilized as a critical space through art and literature. Far from constituting a school in the institutional sense, it is more aptly understood as a constellation of artists who explored the “Sign”—a term they preferred to “letter” or “symbol”—as a dense visual structure capable of articulating a grammar of liberation.3 Guided by the thought of writer Jean Sénac, Algerian artists such as Mohamed Khadda (1930–1991; fig. 1), Choukri Mesli (1931–2017), Denis Martinez (b. 1941; fig. 2) and, later, Ali Silem (b. 1947) contributed to a conceptualization of the Sign as a palimpsest that is simultaneously abstract and situated, mystical and insurgent.4 This concept must also be considered in relation to the visual frameworks that have long shaped the reception of North African art, ranging from Orientalist projections to patrimonial models. Rather than reiterating colonial categories, these artists treated the Sign as a site of critical engagement against academic norms.

Figure 2. Denis Martinez with Jean Sénac in Pointe Pescade, Algiers, 1968. Photo courtesy Denis Martinez

A central figure in Algeria’s postindependence cultural scene, Jean Sénac was primarily known as a poet and art critic, but he also played a crucial role as a mediator among artistic, intellectual, and political circles. In 1964, he founded Galerie 54, the first independent exhibition space in Algiers, which he conceived as a platform for experimental practices. Here, Sénac presented the work of artists such as Khadda and Martinez and coined the term “École du Noûn” (Noûn School). At the height of the postcolonial cultural revival, he made a first attempt at theorizing his observations, writing: “The Sign, rising from centuries past, from remote douars, from the songs of the meddahs [storytellers], bears witness to the permanence in the Maghreb of what could be called the École du Noûn.”5 The “École du Noûn,” according to him, arises from the sensuality of the letter noûn, drawing on its dual resonance as a sacred character in the Qur’an and a visual form associated with desire. Sénac’s interpretation posits the noûn as all at once a female breast,6 an open beginning, a Sufi promise, and a corpoème (body-poem)—the latter a figuration in which poetry and corporeality are inseparable. This fusion of corporeal pleasure and textual creation lies at the heart of his poetry.7

Rather than defining a unified movement, Sénac sought to name a shared sensibility he perceived across the practices of several artists. From the late 1960s onward, he increasingly referred to this sensibility as the School of the Sign. The Sign, in his view, constitutes a living matrix rooted in Algerian heritage while remaining open to contemporary invention. While some artists—most notably Mohamed Khadda—engaged closely with Sénac’s writings and shared his conviction that the Sign could catalyze an artistic renewal,8 others maintained a more distant or independent relationship to his theoretical framework. Indeed, the School of the Sign did not emerge as a self-declared collective or common agenda but rather as Sénac’s own critical reading of converging artistic trajectories connected through dialogue and proximity. Artists of the Sign drew inspiration from Amazigh and Arabic scripts, prehistoric petroglyphs, and vernacular forms, aspiring to create a simultaneity of heritage and revolution. They did this by, for example, fragmenting cursive letters into angular modules, overlaying layers of script until legibility dissolved, or embedding geometric motifs from woven textiles into abstract chromatic fields. 

The School of the Sign resonated with other artistic strategies in the region, such as Hurufiyya, an aesthetic movement that emerged among artists reinvesting ancestral signs as a means of resisting folklorization and gesturing toward plural modernities.9 Emerging across the Arab world from the late 1940s onward, Hurufiyya designated a broad tendency that reintroduced the Arabic letter into modern artistic practice, often emphasizing its calligraphic and spiritual dimensions. While artists associated with the School of the Sign shared this refusal of folkloric repetition, they approached the letter less as a calligraphic form and more as a destabilized visual structure displaced from its conventional function. The turn to rock paintings, desert lines, and marginal alphabets did not aim to produce a nostalgic aesthetic; rather, it sought to reactivate the semiotic depth of these forms by working their internal tensions between figuration and abstraction, legibility and opacity. In Algeria, this engagement developed largely outside formal Hurufiyya circles and was instead shaped by local postindependence debates and artistic networks. Later figures, such as Rachid Koraïchi (b. 1947), would more explicitly align with Hurufiyya principles, albeit within a different historical moment and a transnational framework.

The School of the Sign was not devoid of internal frictions—notably, artists debated the very definition of popular art. The tensions ranged, on the one hand, from opposition to approaches that understand popular art as a shared visual heritage to be stabilized and made socially legible to, on the other hand, positions that emphasized abstraction and formal experimentation as a necessary break from inherited and imposed models. Multiple approaches to the Sign coexisted without canceling one another. These divergences became particularly visible in the distinct ways individual artists positioned themselves in relation to abstraction, spirituality, and the use of the letter. Artists such as Abdallah Benanteur (1931–2017) gravitated toward lyrical abstraction infused with an Islamic sensibility.10

Born in Western Algeria, Benanteur followed an artistic path shaped by close personal and intellectual affinities rather than formal group affiliations. His long-standing friendship with Mohamed Khadda, forged in the mid-1940s when the two painted together around Mostaganem before traveling together to Algiers and later to France, was formative in this respect. Benanteur also maintained close ties with Jean Sénac, whose work he illustrated on several occasions and with whom he shared a commitment to postindependence cultural renewal.11 Taken together, these relationships situate Benanteur within the same generational and cultural milieu as the artists associated with the School of the Sign, even though his practice gradually shifted toward a more autonomous lyrical abstraction.12 His work draws on the iconoclastic heritage of Maghrebi Islam and articulates a dynamic sense of universality. Although he occasionally deployed letters in his work and engaged in debates surrounding the Sign, Benanteur remained wary of prescriptive frameworks, privileging an approach grounded in individual spirituality and a universal conception of modern art.13

For his part, Sénac emphasized the proximity and divergence of Benanteur and Khadda in terms of their relationship to the Sign and to Islamic visual heritage. Referring to Khadda’s audacity in “reintegrating the Signs into the Body”14 and seeking to “reincarnate the arabesque of his ancestors,”15 Sénac notes that Benanteur, for his part, “having started from the Sign, seems to want to preserve only its trace, its aura,” bringing the noûn back “to its point of preciseness,”16 whereas Khadda carried it toward a lyrical transcendence. This distinction sheds light on Benanteur’s singular position: situated within the same generational milieu, yet gradually moving toward a more autonomous and meditative abstraction.

Others, like Choukri Mesli (1931–2017), worked the letter as a sensual form in its own right, one saturated with ambiguity, and explored the representation of the female body. His engagement does not follow the conventions of the academic nude; it is an allegorical image of the nation itself, tattooed, inscribed, and resilient, carrying cultural memory and strength in the face of war and historical trauma.17 In the later Les Protectrices (1991), he continued to work the Sign in close relation to the female body, intertwining fragments of letters with corporeal forms (fig. 3). Here, writing does not appear as an autonomous calligraphic pattern but instead as an inscription borne by the figure itself—tattoo-like marks and the Arabic title al-ḥāmiyāt (the protectresses) fold the letter into the body, suggesting language as something carried and worn. The painting shows that even decades after the emergence of the School of the Sign, Mesli maintained an interest in the Sign as a lived and embodied language rather than a purely formal device.

Figure 3. Choukri Mesli. Les Protectrices. 1991. Mixed media on cardboard, 43 5/16 × 29 5/16″ (110 × 74.5 cm). © Donation Claude et France Lemand. Courtesy of Musée de l’Institut du monde arabe, Paris

Mohamed Khadda, by contrast, approached the Sign as a political project.18 In his collection of essays Éléments pour un art nouveau (1972), he insists on the need to create a plastic writing that is neither subjected to Western abstraction nor limited to a rigid tradition.19 This position was shaped in part by his experience as a typographer in France, as well as by his artistic training at the Académie de la Grande Chaumière in Paris, where he was exposed to modernist debates while remaining attentive to the materiality of writing. In this same collection of writings, Khadda describes his creative process as one shaped by layers, rhythm, the interplay of positive and negative spaces, and the tensions between surface and depth.20 He emphasizes the plastic transformation of writing and its capacity to convey spiritual, poetic, and political dimensions, evoking letters as “male or female, solar or lunar,” and animated by a suggestive power akin to incantation.21

A photograph of Khadda’s atelier (fig. 4) provides a more concrete understanding of this process. This image shows a space filled with canvases at different stages, placed side by side and often overlapping. Signs reappear in one painting after another, shifting in scale and density. Tools and materials remain visible. The studio reflects a practice based on repetition, layering, and gradual transformation, which is consistent with Khadda’s background in typography and his sustained attention to the potentials of the Sign.

Figure 4. Mohammed Khadda’s atelier, Algiers, 1986. Photograph by Michel-Georges Bernard. Licensed under Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International (CC BY-SA 4.0)

Some artists associated with the School of the Sign decided to further expand their reflection on the Sign by founding the Aouchem group (aouchem means “tattoo”) in 1967. Initiated by Denis Martinez, Choukri Mesli, and Mohamed Benbaghdad, among others, the group proclaimed in a groundbreaking manifesto that “the Sign is stronger than bombs.”22 Aouchem approached the Sign as a trace of ancestral gestures and collective memory. They drew from the prehistoric cave paintings of Tassili n’Ajjer, popular talismans, and sacred scripts, introducing a decolonial interplay between art and ritual. The group asserted a lineage that was both African and Arabo-Berber and bound together less by formal doctrine than by friendship. Aouchem was, above all, a circle of close friends who met regularly, particularly in Blida, where long discussions and moments in everyday life contributed to their cohesion. These ties were not limited to exhibitions: Members also collaborated on texts, radio programs with poets, and the drafting of the manifesto. Alongside their collective initiatives, they informally circulated symbolic gestures, such as emblems or amulets bearing the group’s name, without ever imposing a uniform aesthetic.

Jean Sénac, acting as a mentor, encouraged the inclusion of other Algerian artists, such as Baya (1931–1998) and Arezki Zerarti (1938–2024). He also played an important role as a mediator between artists and writers, maintaining close ties with members of the group and supporting the circulation of their work through exhibitions, publications, and broadcasts. In Algeria, where figuration could be perceived as either an academic colonial inheritance or propaganda, Aouchem chose abstracted figuration, opting for hybrid and interstitial creatures. Their refusal of both illustrative imagery and pure abstraction became a gesture of emancipation. The covers of the 1967 Aouchem exhibition catalogues (figs. 5, 6) reflect this stance. Both compositions bring together signs, fragmented figures, handwritten elements, and ornamental motifs, which are arranged without a clear hierarchy or focal point. Figurative references appear and dissolve without settling into a stable image or legible scene. Printed with a mimeograph, the catalogues preserve traces of their production: irregular lines, uneven lettering, visible overlaps. These material imperfections distinguish them from institutional graphic formats. The covers do not present a coherent visual statement; instead, they allow disparate marks, images, and gestures to coexist on the page.

Figure 5. Cover of the first Aouchem exhibition catalogue. March 1967. Mimeographed in Algiers. Archives Denis Martinez. Photo courtesy Denis Martinez
Figure 6. Cover of the Aouchem exhibition catalogue. June 1967. Mimeographed in Blida. Archives Denis Martinez. Photo courtesy Denis Martinez

Within Aouchem, the Sign became a means of activating a form of visual consciousness grounded in collective practice. While the group shared common concerns with the artists associated with the School of the Sign, it did not operate as its continuation. Rather, Aouchem developed in parallel, shifting the emphasis to material processes, ritual gestures, and collective experimentation. The materiality of the works themselves played a part in this effort. Some artists treated the canvas as a ritual surface, layered with ochers, earth, ash, natural pigments, and ink—materials that evoke an ancestral and vernacular register (such as henna or mineral earths), linking the pictorial gesture to imagined precolonial practices. For them, the Sign was no longer confined to drawing or inscription, but instead embodied in matter itself, making materials carriers of meaning. In addition to sourcing ancestral materials, Aouchem artists drew from their recent historical experience to develop a new vocabulary of the Sign. The barbed wire—a recurrent motif in the works of Denis Martinez, for example, emerged as a charged symbol: at once border, carceral memory, and visual marker of the constrained body.23

Denis Martinez’s Le petit miroir (1967; fig.7) illustrates how the precepts of the School of the Sign materialized within Aouchem as an expanded artistic practice. The piece is a mixed-media assemblage made of three branches, animal bones, and paper, among other materials, and stands somewhere between an image and a sculpture. Across the surface, there are silver, calligraphy-like motifs—dots, geometric patterns, short gestural arabesques, and words drawn from Algerian dialect—that are placed on fractured planes and roughly human-shaped forms. These Signs do not organize themselves into writing; indeed, they remain dispersed, uneven, and materially present. The combination of painted wood and raised forms gives the Sign a totemic presence, grounding it in artisanal practice. Here, it is no longer conceived as a system of visual forms to be read, but rather as a physical presence embedded in the object itself. Freed from its function as writing and reconfigured as an element of the assemblage, the Sign emerges through matter and volume, extending its logic beyond the pictorial field into a material and experiential register.

Figure 7. Denis Martinez. Le petit miroir. 1967. Wood, cardboard, trimmed tree branches, reed, lamb bones, calf bones, poultry bones, calf horns, metal (cut can), wire, mirror, silver paper, plastic (red artificial flower), and synthetic paint (black and silver), 33 7/16 × 20 1/2″ (85 × 52 cm). Collection and photo courtesy of the artist

Ali Silem is another Algerian artist who built on the concept of the Sign. He defended the idea of a Sign in motion and of an open visual alphabet that rejects both identity-based assignment and state appropriation. He once remarked, “When you take a bird’s feather, for instance, you notice that it has the shape of the [Arabic letter] alif.”24 For him, the task was to move beyond the “School of the Sign” as a label or myth and to reimagine it as a fluid space of creation nourished by the friction between ancient forms and contemporaneity. While Silem’s work remains in dialogue with the concerns articulated by Mohamed Khadda and the artists associated with Aouchem, it unfolds along a distinct register. The Sign, in Silem’s view, does not reference a glorified past.25 Moreover, although his practice—like that of Aouchem—reflects his interest in nonrepresentational Signs and a refusal of academic figuration, it is not positioned as a rupture and ritual confrontation. In one untitled work, for example, calligraphic fragments dissolve into color, rhythm, and painterly gestures, preventing the Sign from settling into meaning, keeping it in a state of visual flux (fig. 8).

Whereas Benanteur tended to preserve the Sign as an evanescent trace or aura, while Mesli embedded it within figuration, Silem approached the letter through restraint and compositional measure. As Khadda observed, Silem’s surfaces are structured by carefully “mastered trajectories,” a “cascade of noûn,” an “ascension of lâm,” and the discreet presence of alif as tutelary linear anchors, so that the Sign functions less as an embodied or atmospheric motif than as a controlled calligraphic architecture oriented toward balance and serenity.26 For Silem, the Sign functions as a phenomenological event that is experienced before it is interpreted.27 This emphasis on color, vibration, and poetic resonance is reinforced by the artist’s parallel activity as a poet, a pursuit he shares with artists such as Denis Martinez, for whom the Sign also circulates between visual and textual registers. In his lecture “Peintres et poètes d’Algérie,” Silem situated Algerian visual practice within a long continuum of “written stones” (hajarat el maktûba), where alphabets and drawings have been intertwined for millennia, and where contemporary artists continue to seek an embodied memory of inscription.28 In this lecture, Silem reflected on the long-standing entanglement of poetry and painting in Algeria, situating contemporary practices of the Sign within an older culture of orality, and tracing the role of artist-poet collaborations and bibliophile editions in the postindependence period.

Figure 8. Ali Silem. Sentinelles d’éternité. Undated. Oil on canvas, approx. 47 1/4 × 15 3/4″ (120 × 40 cm). Collection and photo courtesy of the artist

What is singular in the way these artists engage the Sign is its semiotic operation. It is neither purely symbolic (in the Saussurean sense) nor reducible to index or icon. Beyond repeating motifs from pre-Islamic, Islamic, or Amazigh visual repertoires, these artists have transformed the Sign into a language charged with symbolic meaning that has been polished and displaced from its original function. It is often syncretic, combining plastic elements from disparate image regimes—magico-religious, vernacular, calligraphic, modern—within an unstable grammar. The point for these artists was not to convey a clear message but instead to unsettle the gaze, to demand a mode of reading that remains open, partial, and unresolved. These practices echo critical semiotic theories (such as those of Roland Barthes or Umberto Eco), which consider the Sign not as a transparent translation of content but rather as a surface of friction between the visible and the sayable.29

If the Sign once served as a tool of decolonization, it has also, over time, been absorbed, recontextualized, and periodically emptied of its initial function. The legacy of the so-called School of the Sign has been transmitted in fragmented ways—celebrated as a landmark of Algerian modernity, yet often reconstructed retrospectively through teleological narratives.30 Over the decades, some artists have claimed this lineage. The very use of the term “school” has contributed to a partial museification of their artistic gestures, transforming what was a critical impulse into a closed chapter in the national art historical canon. This shift must also be understood within a broader context: the rise of postcolonial cultural policies, the globalization of art markets, and the rebranding of the Sign as a “cultural marker.” Displayed in this context, the Sign risks becoming precisely what it once resisted: an inert ornament rather than a living grammar of liberation. 

In this sense, the School of the Sign is more than just a historical episode or an art movement. It is a critical horizon ready to be reactivated within other struggles and that stands as a philosophy of making and an ethic of form. In his essay “Sur L’olivier,” Khadda compares the Sign to an ancestral olive tree: a living structure, as opposed to a fixed form, in a steady process of growth and resistance, continually reshaped by time and experience.31 For Khadda, the olive tree stands as a point of origin, a genesis from which Signs and writing emerge as traces (and not representations) bearing the memory of endurance, erosion, and continuity. With his conception of the Sign, Khadda proposes a method to inhabit Signs without either taming or submitting to them.

1    “Comme ivre de beauté, la lettre tend à dépasser son rôle utilitaire, sa fonction de signe conventionnel de l’alphabet, elle se veut expression plastique . . . et y parvient merveilleusement. . . . Ailleurs les mots deviennent labyrinthes entêtants où les pleins et les vides s’équilibrent, où les ombres et les lumières provoquent le vertige et l’éblouissement. Comment séparer ici le mystique du ludique? Allant plus loin dans une sorte de déti extrême, les mots occupent la totalité d’une surface et nient—paradoxalement—l’espace. En effet les inscriptions, sombre et claire, s’imbriquent si parfaitement l’une dans l’autre qu’elles suppriment l’espace habituel et ne se révèlent que par réciprocité. Fantasmagorie où le vide, parce qu’empli, n’existe plus. Seule la lecture, donc l’opération intellectuelle et non visuelle, peut reconstituer ce vide.” Mohamed Khadda, “Grandeurs et limites de la calligraphie arabe,” in Éléments pour un art nouveau suivi de feuillets épars liés et inédits (Barzakh, 2015), 80–81. All translations mine unless otherwise noted. 
2    In postindependence Algeria, Socialist Realism did not operate as a strictly codified doctrine in the Soviet sense, but rather as an ideologically aligned mode of figurative representation promoted through state cultural institutions in the 1960s and 1970s. This tendency was notably embodied by Boukhatem Farès (b. 1941), who served as secretary-general of the Union nationale des arts plastiques (UNAP) from 1973 to 1982, and Bachir Yellès (1921–2022), who was the first director of the École nationale d’architecture et des beaux-arts d’Alger between 1962 and 1982. While both artists engaged with themes of labor, rural life, and national reconstruction, their practices remain heterogeneous and cannot be reduced to a unified or orthodox form of Socialist Realism.
3    The term “Sign” is capitalized here to signal its use as a conceptual category within the aesthetic discourse of the so-called École du Signe (School of the Sign). This usage does not imply the existence of a single, fixed repertoire of signs, but rather denotes a shared approach to the sign as a critical and generative visual structure. 
4    See Camille Penet-Merahi, “L’écriture dans la pratique artistique algérienne contemporaine (1962–2012)” (PhD thesis, Université Clermont-Auvergne, 2019.
5    Jean Sénac, Visages d’Algérie: Regards sur l’art, ed. Hamid Nacer-Khodja (Edif 2000, 2002), 180.
6    Naget Khadda, interview by author, May 16, 2025.
7    See Ali Chibani, “Les corps de Jean Sénac,” in “Les relais du corps dans les littératures francophones,” special issue, Relais 11, no. 11 (2025): 60–74. 
8    Mohamed Khadda collaborated directly with Jean Sénac in 1964 by illustrating Sénac’s poetry collection La Rose et l’Ortie (Rhumbs, 1964). For further discussion of this, see “Mohammed Khadda and Jean Sénac: Art for an Independent Algeria,” in “Letters | الحروف: How Artists Reimagined Language in the Age of Decolonization,” online version of the exhibition first presented in the Bernice Layne Brown Gallery at Doe Library, University of California, Berkeley, March 13–August 31, 2023, https://exhibits.lib.berkeley.edu/spotlight/reimagined-language/feature/mohammed-khadda-and-jean-senac-art-for-an-independent-algeria.
9    See Charbel Dagher, Arabic Hurufiyya: Art and Identity, trans. Samir Mahmoud (Skira, 2016).
10    Jean Sénac, Peintres algériens: Benanteur, Khadda, Martinez, Zerarti (L’Orycte, 1982).
11    Abdallah Benanteur collaborated closely with Jean Sénac, notably through the illustrated poetry volume Poésie (Imprimerie Benbernou Madjid, aux dépens d’un amateur, 1962). This book brings together Sénac’s texts and thirteen engravings by Benanteur.
12    Although Benanteur is often discussed in connection with the School of the Sign, his work also developed in direct dialogue with European lyrical abstraction after his move to Paris in 1953. He quickly shifted away from figuration and Orientalist models, embracing a form of painting based on chromatic vibration and the evanescent trace of the letter. Exhibiting within the networks of the Second School of Paris (specifically, the Salon de Mai and Salon des Réalités Nouvelles), he positioned his practice within broader postwar experiments in abstraction. His use of Islamic references, particularly the letter noûn, was less a traditional claim than a modern reworking of spiritual and visual heritage.
13    For more on this subject, see Djilali Kadid, Benanteur: Empreintes d’un cheminement (Myriam Solal, 1998).
14    Jean Sénac, “Étreinte. 9,” in Œuvres poétiques complètes (Actes Sud, 1999), 525; quoted in Hervé Sanson, “Jean Sénac, citoyen innommé de l’Ailleurs,” Insaniyat 32–33 (2006): 127–39, https://doi.org/10.4000/insaniyat.3432.
15    Sanson, “Jean Sénac,” 135.
16    Sanson, “Jean Sénac,” 135.
17     See Françoise Liassine, “Mesli l’Africain,” in Mesli l’Africain, exh. cat. (Barzakh in association with the Musée National d’Art Moderne et contemporain d’Alger, 2009), 10.
18     See François Pouillon, “Abstraction et révolution dans l’Algérie postcoloniale: Mohamed Khadda,” in Exotisme et intelligibilité (Presses Universitaires de Bordeaux, 2017), 185–96.
19     Khadda, “Perspectives,” in Éléments pour un art nouveau, 49–54.
20     Khadda, “Perspectives,” in Éléments pour un art nouveau, 49–54.
21    See Mohamed Khadda, “Calligraphie et peinture,” in “Calligraphies. Hommage à Nja Mahdaoui,” special issue, Horizons Maghrébins—Le droit à la mémoire 35–36 (1998): 83–86. 
22     Aouchem manifesto signed by Mesli, Adane, Saïdani, Martinez, Baya, Ben Baghdad, Zerarti, Dahmani, and Abdoun in Algiers on April 1, 1967. Archives Denis Martinez
23    See Nourredine Saadi, Denis Martinez, peintre algérien (Barzakh and Le Bec en l’air, 2003).
24     Lazhari Labter, “Entretien: Ali Silem, avec les yeux du présent” (1986), Founoune, February 25, 2021, https://www.founoune.com/entretien-ali-silem-avec-les-yeux-du-present-par-labter-lazhari-1986/.
25     Ali Silem explicitly rejects what he describes as “loin des reconstitutions artificielles et conformistes produites en Algérie en matière d’histoire de l’art” (artificial and conformist reconstructions of artistic heritage produced in Algeria in the field of art history) and “une récupération passéiste d’une portion sélective de l’imaginaire collectif” (nostalgic recuperation of a selective portion of the collective imaginary). Silem, “Jean-Michel Atlan, soleil du signe,” in Itinéraires intellectuels entre la France et les rives sud de la Méditerranée (Karthala, 2010), 176, 182.
26     “J’associe le mot ‘mesure’ à l’œuvre de Ali Silem parce qu’il me semble qu’ici toute audace est maîtrisée, les tons pesés, les trajectoires évaluées. Une cascade de ‘noun’, une ascension de ‘lam’ ont le juste et ample espace de leur vol, la marge précise de leur assise. Ces signes créent la plage à leur respiration et l’air à l’envergure de leurs mouvements. Peinture de l’intelligence au moment où l’ignorance tente rageusement de nier l’esprit, art de l’émotion et des tensions contenues en ces temps d’indécence où les clowns et l’exhibitionnisme font encore illusion (parce que, n’est ce pas, les badauds aiment les artistes saignants), Silem propose, dans un calme défi, une œuvre de qualité et un artiste digne.” Mohamed Khadda, testimony in Silem: Gravures, exh. cat. (Fonds Pierre Gaudibert (MAM-ARCH-FPG), Musée d’art moderne de Paris, c. post-1986.
27    See Michel-Georges Bernard, Silem: La maison du signe, exh. cat. (Centre culturel français en Algérie, 1991).
28    Ali Silem, “Peintres et poètes d’Algérie: Le papier en partagé,” unpublished manuscript of lecture delivered at Salle Frantz Fanon, Riadh El Feth, Algiers, April 23, 2006. Courtesy the artist
29     See, for example, Umberto Eco, A Theory of Semiotics (Indiana University Press, 1976); and Roland Barthes, Elements of Semiology, trans. Annette Lavers and Colin Smith (Hill and Wang, 1977).
30     See Khalifa Chater, “La décolonisation du Maghreb et la dialectique modernité/identité (1955–1993),” Maghreb Review 19, nos. 1–2 (1994): 49–60.
31     Mohamed Khadda, “Sur l’olivier,” Continents manuscrits 5 (2015), https://doi.org/10.4000/coma.597.

The post From Ornament to Theory: Reimagining the “School of the Sign” as a Grammar of Liberation appeared first on post.

]]>
Laboring and Learning: Live Models and Art Education at the Sir J. J. School of Art, Bombay, in the Long 20th Century https://post.moma.org/laboring-and-learning-live-models-and-art-education-at-the-sir-j-j-school-of-art-bombay-in-the-long-20th-century/ Wed, 17 Dec 2025 17:51:49 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=14692 In looking at photographs of live models, plaster casts of Greek sculptures, and students on the website (figs. 1a and 1b) of the Sir J. J. School of Art (JJ) in Bombay (present-day Mumbai), one notices how the condition of the body and labor in relation to art is a haunting presence in 20th-century photography. Shot between the…

The post Laboring and Learning: Live Models and Art Education at the Sir J. J. School of Art, Bombay, in the Long 20th Century appeared first on post.

]]>
Figure 1a. Life drawing/painting class, Sir J. J. School of Art, Mumbai, undated. Screenshot of photograph promoting the school’s Fine Art Degree Programmes, Sir J. J. School of Art website homepage, www.sirjjschoolofart.in. Courtesy Sir J. J. School of Art, Mumbai
 
Figure 1b. Life drawing/painting class, Sir J. J. School of Art, Mumbai, undated. Screenshot of photograph promoting Drawing and Painting, Sir J. J. School of Art website, www.sirjjschoolofart.in. Courtesy Sir J. J. School of Art, Mumbai 
 

In looking at photographs of live models, plaster casts of Greek sculptures, and students on the website (figs. 1a and 1b) of the Sir J. J. School of Art (JJ) in Bombay (present-day Mumbai), one notices how the condition of the body and labor in relation to art is a haunting presence in 20th-century photography. Shot between the 1930s and 1990s by three notable photographers—Homai Vyarawalla (1913–2012), Foy Nissen (1931–2018), and Raghubir Singh (1942–1999)—the photographs I’ve chosen to highlight in this essay articulate the interface of art and labor over a long and unwieldy terrain.1 I also analyze how these images capture the unstable status of student artists and its correspondence to the precarious trajectory of JJ.

This essay marks four phases in twentieth-century Bombay. It touches upon the nationalist heyday of the late colonial period, coinciding with the interwar years and the eventual onset of deindustrialization in the postcolonial city as evidenced by the Great Textile Mill Strike (1982–83). In doing so, it delineates the popularity of the Shiv Sena, the ethno-regionalist, right-wing-organization-turned-political party, from the 1960s to the ushering in of neoliberal reforms and state-sponsored violence in the early 1990s. The photographs discussed showcase the distressing circumstances of the city’s working poor as they came knocking on the doors of the art school. They represent a departure from prior illustrative studies, many of which depict the laborer as inseparable from their craft. These earlier visual renderings not only are rigid caste-based occupational studies, but also commodify and group people and goods for the colonial economy.2 While the unnamed subjects of these types of images are categorized as “Santal Mother, Girl, or Man,” “Fishwomen [sic] of Bombay” (the native Koli community), or “Palanquin Bearers, Bombay” (who were mainly Dalit Mahars), the bourgeois photographers who took them are identified and thus accorded authorship (figs. 2 and 3).3

Figure 2. William Johnson. Fishwomen of Bombay. c. 1855–62. Photograph. © Sarmaya Arts Foundation
 
Figure 3. William Johnson. Palanquin Bearers, Bombay. c. 1855–62. Photograph. 
© Sarmaya Arts Foundation
 

In the 20th century, as live models at JJ were placed in conversation with plaster casts of Greek sculptures, the worn human forms of the models underscored the stark valorization of art over labor. The photographs that capture this dichotomy evoke the continued incongruence between outmoded colonial art instruction and the parlous position of both fine artists and laborers at JJ and beyond.4 While nationalist sentiment swept through many aspects of life in the 1930s, the influx of Eurocentric methods extended unevenly to the temporary hiring of live models to proclaim an “authentic” Indian art. These live art sessions disembodied the model by decontextualizing and romanticizing the absented adivasi (tribal) figure or pious, religious woman as the symbolic native type, untainted by the trappings of colonial modernity (figs. 4 and 5).5 Anonymized men and women assembled as native types bore witness to the canonization of carving, painting, etching, and setting in stone—that is, to the colonial practice of classifying and essentializing select communities.6 While live models and art students were interminably devalued and alienated during deindustrialization, some of them, as seen in photographs by Vyarawalla and Singh, resisted being cast as the marginal figure by returning the subaltern gaze.

Figure 4. Homai Vyarawalla. Clay Modelling, Sir J.J. School of Arts. Early 1940s. Photograph. Courtesy HV Archive/The Alkazi Collection of Photography
Figure 5. Homai Vyarawalla. Students at the J. J. School of Arts, Bombay. Early 1940s. Photograph. Courtesy HV Archive/The Alkazi Collection of Photography

JJ was established in 1857 by cotton and opium merchant Jamsetjee Jeejeebhoy (1783–1859) to provide relief to and upskill displaced migrant workers in what was a ruthlessly competitive colonial market. However, it eventually cultivated only a preferential, cultured class.7 On the one hand, though JJ facilitated commissions for artists to design sculptural forms in city structures, a detachment from and dismissal of Indian artistry steadily grew among the Indian art circuit in the late 19th century for various reasons, including the difficulty in cultivating a sustained patronage.8 As artisan and agrarian populations were compelled to migrate in large numbers to Bombay and engage in laborious work in textile mills, construction, shipping, and other manufacturing industries, their lives were upended on an unprecedented scale by colonial expansion.9 On the other hand, while opportunities may have been available to some prospective students to apply to JJ, many of those gaining acceptance fell by the wayside as they faced extraordinary difficulties there, with only a handful later succeeding as fine artists.10 However, with concerted endeavors over time, JJ’s reputation improved, and students from other regions were able to avail of dedicated scholarships and thus to enroll.11

Figure 6. M. V. Dhurandhar. The Brass and Copper Wares of the Bombay Presidency (Lamps). 1896–97. Lithograph on paper pasted on paper. Courtesy DAG Archives

JJ was premised on the bourgeois, individualistic apprenticeship structure that developed in response to industrialization in England and Europe from the mid-19th century onward. As with other colonial art schools in India, JJ exacerbated a sharp divide between traditional, familial, and community-based workshops and the colonial education system, which mandated English as the language of instruction with prerequisite training in geometry and arithmetic at the admissions stage.12 These “reformist” requirements, along with education fees, systematically disqualified and disbarred poor and caste oppressed artisans, thereby separating the field of craft from that of art. Even though craftspeople were considered important practitioners and knowledge-makers, they were viewed as mere copyists and only brought to art schools to exhibit their artistry and wares and assist students (fig. 6).13 Subsequently, an exclusive echelon of elite, caste dominant “gentleman” artists burgeoned as “intellectual tastemakers” at the colossal expense of artisans.14 Despite preliminary efforts to integrate them into the student body, artisans were apprehensive about foregoing their more dependable, albeit paltry agricultural earnings for non-remunerative education.15 Over time, their absence was transferred, disincarnated, and disseminated by illustrated publications circulated at JJ.16 Hence, in the photographs taken at JJ by Vyarawalla, Nissen, and Singh, displaced migrant workers make spectral appearances as live objects in art education.

Figure 7. Homai Vyarawalla. Rehana Mogul and Mani Turner at work in their sculpture class at Sir J. J. School of Art, Bombay. A live male model can be seen in the background. Late 1930sPhotograph. Courtesy HV Archive/The Alkazi Collection of Photography

Colonial art schools promoted scientific drawing via human anatomy lessons, and for this purpose, plaster casts of Greek sculptures were favored over live models.17 In the late 1930s, JJ student and photographer Vyarawalla pictured her contemporaries Rehana Mogul and Mani Turner creating a sculpture exemplifying such principles, including clarity of view and precision of measurement (fig. 7). In this striking photograph, Turner (on the far right), bends forward with calipers in hand to ascertain the proportion of her subject’s upper leg. His waist is also cinched with a measuring tape. For Vyarawalla and her classmates, who came from a host of backgrounds, JJ was extolled as an artistic abode for experimentation in photography and freedom for women.18 It was also projected as the ground for the reinvention of Indian artists, including women, at a time of soaring nationalism in late colonial Bombay.19 As a female photographer and student, Vyarawalla cancels the male gaze and gives space to her female subjects, downgrading the male model’s status and labor. 

Returning to the photograph, Mogul looks up, decidedly satisfied with her sculpture of the live, male model. While the work is not life-size, it is strategically located within the composition and thereby rendered the tallest figure. Thus, it is given prominence and a larger-than-life stature in the high-ceilinged JJ studio. Just as he posed for hours for the sculpting session, the model was forced to stand still as a photographed subject; nonetheless, he looks straight at the camera, holding our gaze.20

The live model enacts the queries of renowned British industrial design educator Henry Cole (1808–1882). After the Great Exhibition of 1851 in London, a world’s fair that heralded the colonial empire as the global pioneer in processing and harboring goods from around the world, Cole interrogated the worth of artisans. He questioned whether artisans should be expected to function as automated machines as per their employers’ demands, whether the commercial aspect of their labor could be compromised for skilled creations, and whether manufacturers recognized this and, moreover, were willing to invest money in educating artisans in order to foster a more skilled labor force.21 In figure 7, however, there is a split—the live model, who is no longer an artisan and thus deterritorialized, is at the service of Vyarawalla, Mogul, and Turner’s education. Yet, he does not entirely subdue himself to the machinery of sculpture-making and photography.

Vyarawalla directs a twofold production in which the live model has been relegated to a specimen, while Mogul and Turner are enhanced as artists. The deskilled laborer is utilized as raw material for a sculpture and thereby demarcated from the artists, who pay him no heed. Thus, a neat and graded symmetry unravels itself. While both Mogul and the sculpture as a finished product occupy the foreground, the model and Turner are arranged in the background to demonstrate various stages of sculpting. The two female sculptors are on either side, absorbed and tending to their respective props, one artificial but more exalted than the human male model. 

Figure 8. Homai Vyarawalla. Hand-colored photograph of Rehana Mogul during a Sculpture Class at the Sir J. J. School of the Arts. Early 1940s. Courtesy HV Archive/The Alkazi Collection of Photography

The model is not lionized like a permanent fixture of JJ, such as the plaster casts of Greek sculptures or the students’ sculpted figurines, but instead beckoned to JJ whenever there is a need for his muted and sampled presence. He represents an eerie and curious amalgam of the “native type” and the Greek ideal but still stands out.22 His look, which evinces personhood and a cynical consciousness, defies and pierces the composition, as he does not conform to an anonymized live model. 23 His gritty stare reflects the long-standing labor networks of caste, kinship, and village through which single male workers, like him, navigated the workplace and neighborhood in a fluctuating economy.24 In this regard, the long stick that he holds—archetypal of idealized “native type” imagery—comes into view in figure 8.25 The man’s encounter at JJ underpins the grave situation of “mobile incarceration,” whereby badli (temporary) workers would have been picked from designated spots in the city and brought to the school to earn an income.26

Figure 9. Homai Vyarawalla. Sketching session, Sir J. J. School of the Art, Bombay. Early 1940s. Photograph. Courtesy HV Archive/The Alkazi Collection of Photography

A formalist and painterly rendition of a sketching session attended by mostly male students, with a few female students scattered across the class, is framed by Vyarawalla in figure 9.27 In this image, a sari-clad woman seated on a raised platform encircled by the students models with her hands clasped on her lap and her body on silent display. Though this is the only photograph of a live, clothed female model discussed here, women often modeled nude at JJ.28

The Postcolonial Moment

Figure 10. Foy Nissen. J J School of Art. 1984. Photograph. Courtesy of the Jehangir Nicholson Art Foundation, Mumbai

Forty years later, three male students engrave busts modeled after a middle-aged man sitting slouched on a raised platform (fig. 10), a scene captured by Foy Nissen, the prolific photographer, writer, and amateur historian of Bombay who was of Danish origin. This oblique composition captures the static disembodiment of the alienated model, who stares vacantly into a clutter of half-open and half-closed window shutters.29 An unaligned and haphazard path of abject unemployment and deindustrialization stretches out before the live model, whose corporeal presence is as bereft and hollow as the sculptures underway.30 He ekes out a living as an expendable live model, a still life always in supply. At the same time, we can discern some changes in the student composition at JJ in the late 20th century.31

In 1955, steps were taken to make the art school more inclusive, with 5 percent of seats reserved for candidates from socially and economically disadvantaged backgrounds (“Backward Classes”) based on an entrance test.32 Following an arduous struggle by the diverse political base of the Samyukta Maharashtra Samiti (Unification of Maharashtra Committee), the State of Maharashtra was formed along linguistic lines, with Bombay as its capital in 1960. However, from the late 1960s onward, the Shiv Sena’s regionalist but wide socioeconomic membership, goaded by its middle-class leadership and driven by increasing financial instability in Bombay, violently advocated for and took direct action to secure ethnicity-based job reservations for the local Marathi population.33 Since 1970, JJ has instituted monthly scholarships and fee exemptions for students, thus attracting a broader pool of applicants.

However, in 1984, the year in which Nissen’s photograph was shot, Bombay was marked by two imbricated major events: The nationwide imposition of the Emergency (1975–77), when emergency powers were applied across the country, paved the way for the brutal sundering of robust labor politics and history in the city.34 This was ramified by the Great Textile Mill Strike, which accelerated neoliberal reforms.35 After this labor stoppage, mills in the city shuttered, driving more than a hundred thousand workers into casual, informal employment. In this atmosphere of economic uncertainty, scores of disenchanted Marathi workers were galvanized and girded by the right-wing, anti-migrant, and anti-Muslim rhetoric of the Shiv Sena.

Color and a Postmodern Critique 

Figure 11. Raghubir Singh. A Model, J. J. School of Art, Bombay, Maharashtra. 1991. © Succession Raghubir Singh

The pall of deindustrialization hangs heavy in the downcast eyes and static body of the elderly live model captured by Raghubir Singh in figure 11.36 A dire juncture at JJ is presented via this photograph of an emaciated, aging man who, seemingly diminished and disenfranchised, is clad in an oversized kurta, dhoti, and turban. His frail and bent frame is at odds with the plaster casts of classical, nude Greek male sculptures symbolizing Eurocentric ideals of the male form that surround him. Moreover, the color photograph offers an incisive reading of the problematic continuation of this “educational” tradition and artisanal and scholastic disempowerment at JJ well into the late 20th century.37

Singh composed this aberrant scene to unsettle notions of colonial grandeur and to foreground its oppressive hangover in the lackluster confines of JJ. The ongoing, ill-fitting presence at JJ in 1991 of casts of Greek nude sculptures tells us of its unrelenting durée in the postcolonial city. Singh has orchestrated a disharmony between these two teaching aids—the live model, an “ethnographic type” (again holding a stick) of which he was critical, and Greek sculpture—and that of art students, who represent a third category. The students are not portrayed as dutifully immersed in a conventional classroom setting; instead, like the model, they stay on, compelled to “wait” and remain on-site.

The young male student pictured with slumped shoulders and his hands on his back evokes restlessness and unease. He is seemingly caught unawares, despite the reassuring hand of a friend on his shoulder. The intrusive photographer draws us in, setting up a trenchant triangular network of gazes as he inhabits the place of student-artist and intervenes as scathing outsider-spectator—in effect, creating a visual critique that extends beyond the male student in the photograph to encompass the general dissent among students and alumni regarding outmoded education at JJ, among other issues. He constructs a postmodern critique, arresting the apparent friction at JJ by transfixing the male student’s consternation and awkward stance within his own field of view.38 Both the institution and its students faced numerous obstacles well into the 20th century—including the unaffordability of art materials, a dearth of faculty, low attendance, outdated teaching methods, a lack of residential facilities for students, and even an attempt to close the school.39 The apparent wariness of the confounded student and the constrictive environment speak to the repeated demands of students and alumni to revise syllabi, upgrade infrastructure, and introduce English-language tutoring. In the course of time, some of these measures were undertaken.40

The continued veneration and aegis of objects over labor at JJ tie together labor and education through the disparate gazes and positions held by the photographed subjects whom Vyarawalla, Nissen, and Singh capture and bring to our attention. Their photographs unfold the dynamics and impact of art education and labor beyond the precincts of the art school, highlighting the convergence of social inequities and the scarcity of resources.41 They infer a narrative of the reverberating consequences of colonial knowledge and the concomitant making and entrenching of hierarchies, in which the resources necessary for artmaking became privileged enclaves unto their own, with hardly any public or private intervention. The indigent labor of the city has continued to serve as live models well into the present day, as demonstrated by photographs on JJ’s website (figs. 1a and 1b).42 Disaggregated, disarmed, and appropriated by art schools, artmaking, and the accumulation of capital in the city at large, the below-minimum wages paid to said live models were recently upgraded.43

The JJ studio portraits encapsulate interconnected points of disproportionate modernity in a city teetering on the precipice of chronic unrest. They are distinct traces enunciating the poignant state of affairs within the school’s lofty walls and sunlit, capacious interiors for live models and students. Though monumental scale allows for the bodily autonomy of labor and studenthood in Vyarawalla and Singh’s photos (figs. 7, 8, and 11), in figure 9, by Vyarawalla, they are dwarfed and made a diminutive spectacle of. The photos by Nissen and Singh (figs. 10 and 11) show a consistent decline in both sitters. Together, as apparitions, they carry the burden of coerced historical experience, enduring the industrial capital model upon leaving a stagnant rural economy. Thus, the drawn-out process of mill closures, the protracted affair of deterritorialization and depoliticization of the urban poor, and the hastening of liberalization and right-wing propaganda—enabled by the Emergency—were inextricably coterminous with the pedagogical inertia of JJ. 44



1    This study shows how neither the photographs nor the discussions they provoke are bookended spatiotemporally by these decades.
2    This is both similar and in contrast to Deepali Dewan’s study of visual representations of the native craftsperson at work. See Dewan, “The Body at Work: Colonial Art Education and the Figure of the ‘Native Craftsman,’” in Confronting the Body: The Politics of Physicality in Colonial and Post-Colonial India, ed. James H. Mills and Satadru Sen (Anthem Press, 2004), 118–32. In this essay, Dewan writes about the complete absorption of the artisan in their labor of craftmaking, the decontextualizing of time and space, the assumptions around authenticity in the transference of the embodied knowledge/artistry onto their object, and their lineage from caste-based studies including Balthazar Solvyns, A Collection of Two Hundred and Fifty Coloured Etchings: Descriptive of the Manners, Customs and Dresses of the Hindoos (Calcutta: 1799) and other publications, such as the first issue of the Portfolio of Indian Art (London: 1881–[c. 1887?]), which features representational examples of photo-chromolithographic art published by William Griggs (1832–1911), who invented the process of photo-chromolithography, and The Journal of Indian Art and Industry (London: 1884–1917), which promoted the revival of Indian arts. 
3    See Partha Mitter, The Triumph of Modernism: India’s Artists and the Avant-Garde, 1922–1947 (Reaktion Books, 2007), 29–31. This practice was taken up by art critic E. B. Havell (1861–1934), who was also the principal of the Government School of Art in Calcutta (present-day Kolkata). It was also emblematized by artists of the Bengal School, such as Jamini Roy (1887–1972) and Deviprosad Roy Chowdhury (1899–1975), and by proponents of the swadeshi nationalist movement in the early 20th century. Photographers such as Sunil Janah (1918–2012), who photographed famine victims and revolutionary laborers, in addition to making voyeuristic portraits of tribal women, carried this practice forward. For a layered understanding of indigeneity, class, nationalism, and modernism in Indian art, see Geeta Kapur, When Was Modernism: Essays on Contemporary Cultural Practice in India (Tulika Books, 2020), 270–80; and Sanjukta Sunderason, Partisan Aesthetics: Modern Art and India’s Long Decolonization (Stanford University Press, 2020).
4    Partha Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 1850–1922: Occidental Orientations (Cambridge University Press, 1994), 43.
5    Mitter, The Triumph of Modernism, 31. Mitter notes that “colonial anthropology created the myth of the timeless ‘noble savage,’ even as the imperial regime was suppressing the Santals through brutal counter-insurgency measures.” I add that violence against adivasis across India and their differentiated resistance and adaptation continued through the 20th century.
6    Dewan, “The Body at Work,” 125. Dewan notes the romanticization of native craftspeople in colonial India compared to their European counterparts, who were already seen as lost to industrialization.
7    To follow these shifts in student compositions in art schools over time, see Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 29–62.
8    See N. M. Kelkar, The Story of the Sir J. J. School of Art (Government of Maharashtra and Sir J. J. School of Art, [1969]), 68–71, 94–95; and Suhas Bahulkar et al., eds. Encyclopaedia Visual Art of Maharashtra: Artists of the Bombay School and Art Institutions (Late 18th to Early 21st Century) (Pundole Art Gallery, 2021), 457–60. Particularly noteworthy are the agrarian figures sculpted by N. G. Pansare (1910–1968) on the walls of the Art Deco New India Assurance Building (then the Bombay Mutual Building) founded by industrialist Sir Dorabji Tata in Fort, Bombay, in 1919.
9    See Prashant Kidambi, The Making of an Indian Metropolis: Colonial Governance and Public Culture in Bombay, 1890–1920 (Routledge, 2007), 171; Sheetal Chhabria, Making the Modern Slum: The Power of Capital in Colonial Bombay (University of Washington Press, 2019), 13; and Manu Goswami, Producing India: From Colonial Economy to National Space (University of Chicago Press, 2004), 60–61.
10    Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 79.
11    Kelkar, Story of the Sir J.J. School of Art, 97.
12    Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 29–33, 35.
13    This Dhurandhar image depicts Brahmins (as evidenced by the janeu, or sacred thread men wear across their upper bodies), who do not indulge in manual labor and otherwise belong to the priestly/spiritual caste, making brassware. This could be because the rigid caste system accorded a certain Brahmin class/caste to professional brass-making for traditional temple wares and/or because they belonged to the Vishwakarmas or Vishwa Brahmins, a community of artisans who claim to descend from Vishwakarma, the Hindu divine figure of architecture and artisanship. For more images of the artisans brought to JJ, see W. E. Gladstone Solomon, The Bombay Revival of Indian Art: A Descriptive Account of the Indian Room Constructed and Decorated by the Staff and Students of the School of Art (Sir J. J. School of Art, 1924). 
14    An extensive list of enrolled students notes primarily upper-caste names in the Catalogue of the Exhibition of Arts and Crafts in Aid of the Gladstone Solomon Scholarship Fund (Sir J. J. School of Art, 1936). In Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 37, 50, 55, this early dominance of the elite, upper-caste, and upper-class attending the school is highlighted. In addition, historian Ajantha Subramanian in The Caste of Merit: Engineering Education in India (Harvard University Press, 2019), 27–29, notes that in colonial and postcolonial India, technical knowledge shifted from being the domain of lower-caste artisans to a tool of state power and upper-caste advancement. Engineering education, initially aimed at supporting dislocated artisans, excluded them and instead elevated upper castes with no prior technical background into prestigious professional roles. This was also reiterated in the recent commemorative show Shifting Visions: Teaching Modern Art at the Bombay School, organized by DAG and Sir J. J. School of Art, Architecture and Design, March 7–April 20, 2025, https://dagworld.com/shifting-visions-exhibition-mumbai.html.
15    Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 30, 36–37, 54–58; Kelkar, Story of the Sir J. J. School of Art, 30–31; and Dewan, “The Body at Work,” 126.
16    Dewan, “The Body at Work,” 126–27. These texts were likely printed by lower-caste Muslim artisans who had moved to the transforming industrial center to adapt their skills at booming lithographic presses or at a paper mill in Girgaum. In Amanda Lanzillo, Pious Labor: Islam, Artisanship, and Technology in Colonial India (University of California Press, 2023), 2–3, Lanzillo argues how this community resisted their alienation in industrializing cities by moving and negotiating between family-run ateliers and capitalist setups in technical professions such as print labor, thereby consolidating their positions within North Indian society and migrant settlements elsewhere. See also Lanzillo, “Prison Papermaking: Colonial Ideals of Industrial Experimentation in India,” Technology and Culture 65, no. 1 (2024); and Arindam Dutta, The Bureaucracy of Beauty: Design in the Age of Its Global Reproducibility (Routledge, 2007), 232. These illustrated publications were also made by those who worked in related but bleak sites of industrial work, such as the colonial prison—a fortified enclosure in which prisoners were “disciplined and punished” through the extraction of their cheap labor.
17    Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 34–35.
18    Sabeena Gadihoke writes that Vyarawalla, who had a restrictive, orthodox upbringing, enrolled at JJ in the late 1930s to earn a diploma in the Arts Teachers’ Course. See Gadihoke and Homai Vyarawalla, Camera Chronicles of Homai Vyarawalla (Parzor Foundation and Mapin Publishing, 2006), 17, 12–22. Vyarawalla learned photography independently with her partner, Manekshaw Vyarawalla. While Homai Vyarawalla found her vocation as a photojournalist, her female peers sought theirs in advertising, commercial art and design, printing, modeling, filmmaking, teaching, and journalism—or turned to marriage if they could not forge avenues to practice as fine artists full-time.
19    Sabeena Gadihoke, “Whatever Happened to Rehana? Homai Vyarawalla’s Photographs of Modern Girls and the Cultural Project of Nationalism,” Trans Asia Photography 2, no. 2 (2012), https://doi.org/10.1215/215820251_2-2-205. See also Sambhaji Kadam, “Indian Painting Today” [May 1970], trans. Nikhil Purohit, in Citragōṣṭa: Art Writings in Marathi (1930s–1960s), ed. Noopur Desai and Ashutosh Potdar (Sharjah Art Foundation, 2023), 73. In this essay, which first appeared in the May 1970 issue of the Marathi periodical Satyakatha, Kadam notes that the number of students who chose to study applied arts at JJ had increased exponentially as doing so was a viable means of livelihood, with female students enrolling in greater proportion than their male counterparts since the 1940s. The author also patronizingly acknowledges that even though women rarely became professional artists, they nonetheless could impart their knowledge of art for the greater good of society. 
20    It is unclear whether the model was compensated for the additional task of posing for such photography sessions.
21    Dutta, The Bureaucracy of Beauty, 1–2.
22    “Native type” imagery proliferated in the magisterial photographic series of ethnographic studies titled The People of India: A Series of Photographic Illustrations, with Descriptive Letterpress, of the Races and Tribes of Hindustan (1868–75) and, more specifically, in The Oriental Races and Tribes, Residents and Visitors of Bombay (1863–66) by William Johnson (figs. 2 and 3) and William Henderson, alongside art made by colonial and Indian artists and photographers as previously mentioned.
23    See Goswami, Producing India, 109–16.
24    See Rajnarayan Chandavarkar, “From Neighborhood to Nation: The Rise and Fall of the Left in Bombay’s Girangaon in the Twentieth Century,” introduction to One Hundred Years, One Hundred Voices: The Millworkers of Girangaon: An Oral History, ed. Neera Adarkar and Meena Menon (Seagull Books, 2004), 14, 28–30.
25    Zaen Alkazi, “The Militarization of Labour Politics in Interwar South Asia: Paramilitaries and Claims-Making Among Bombay’s Textile and Dalit Workers, c. 1920–1940,” International Review of Social History, posted online by Cambridge University Press, September 9, 2025, https://doi.org/10.1017/S0020859025100771. The exploited display of the model’s stripped body and crewcut belies his likely association with an akhara (body-building gymnasium), a prominent recruiting ground to militarize labor volunteers from the Maratha, Mahar, and Muslim weaver mill population, as many had gained leverage and respite from casteism in the British Indian Army. They symbolized the enduring martial prowess of the 17th-century Maratha ruler Shivaji to reassert military pride and caste uplift in Bombay’s potent interwar labor and class politics, using lathis (long bamboo sticks) to attack and defend.
26    I borrow the term “mobile incarceration” from Goswami, Producing India, 103–31. In Bombay, during labor strikes, the recruiting pool of daily wage laborers increased.
27    Mitter, Art and Nationalism in Colonial India, 53. Mitter observes that art schools in the United Kingdom, well into the late 20th century, discouraged women from applying for painting and sculpture, because, as they were told, they were better suited for applied arts.
28    At the recently concluded exhibition at JJ, student M. V. Athavale’s voyeuristic 1927 etching of a gaunt woman model posing nude, wearing only bangles and with her back turned—and the accompanying curatorial note—attests to this method. See “Portrait and Figure Study” and M. V. Athavale, Untitled, DAG website, Shifting Visions: Teaching Modern Art at the Bombay School exhibition page, https://dagworld.com/shifting-visions-exhibition-mumbai.html. Students were believed to have expressed excitement during such classes, when female labor modeled nude. See also Bahulkar et al., Encyclopaedia Visual Art of Maharashtra, 143.
29    In this photograph, the live model’s existence subverts and merges with Walter Benjamin’s concept of “empty, homogenous time,” a utopian and linear progression in the post-nationalist city, in conjunction with Henri Lefebvre’s understanding that space is heterogenous and shaped by capitalism as well as by social processes and relations. This discussion on concepts of space, time, and labor is cited in Goswami, Producing India, 34–35, and is vital to understanding this image, especially in relation to the photographer’s own comments on his practice: “For me, there is no such thing as the definitive photograph. The very act of fixing an image in a split- shutter-second suggests the dialogue that may ensue. . . . Does the subsequent viewer see it this way? Or have I missed something vital and telling.” See Foy Nissen, “The Solitary Moment,” Foy Nissen: The Quiet Genius website, https://foynissen.com/article/the-solitary-moment/.
30    For a distinct exploration of deindustrialization and the impact of the Five-Year-Plans on the artisanal population in the post-Independence period through the Great Textile Mill Strike and after, see Ashish Rajadhyaksha, “‘Make Every Indian a Creator of Intellectual Property’: Mumbai’s Casual Labour as a Creative Class,” Inter-Asia Cultural Studies 15, no. 4 (2014): 608–24, https://doi.org/10.1080/14649373.2014.975401
31    “Aamchi Mumbai’s ‘Sir JJ School of Art’ Alumnus Inspires Budding Artists in Namma Mysuru,” Star of Mysore, March 16, 2021. Here, a woman alumna from Mangalore who enrolled in the drawing course at JJ in the late 1960s and spent five years attending the school and living with her extended family in the city, was advised to look for jobs as a textile designer and in the printing press before she secured work at the government television broadcaster Doordarshan as a visual artist in 1973. Kajri Jain in Gods in the Bazaar: The Economy of Indian Calendar Art (Duke University Press, 2004), 152–58, describes how student dynamics have varied in the 20th century with the success of S. M. Pandit (1916–1993), who was from an artisan background. However, Juned Shaikh in Outcaste Bombay: City Making and the Politics of the Poor (University of Washington Press, 2021), 107, writes about Dalit artist and prospective JJ student Ramesh Haralkar, who painted banners for the Dalit Panthers in the early 1970s. Haralkar, the son of a conservancy worker, could not fulfill his dream of attending JJ because he had to make the hard decision to accept government housing allotted by the Bombay Municipal Corporation (BMC), which confined him to his caste profession as a city sanitary worker. Susan Bean, “Vernacular Sculptors Shaping Modern India’s Artscape—Jadunath Pal and G. K. Mhatre,” in “Indian Ceramic: History and Practice,” special issue, Marg 69, no. 2 (2017–18): 22–26, lays out an important comparison between Pal and Mhatre’s respective artistic trajectories at the turn of the 20th century, when the former, as a low-caste Kumbhakar (potter) was “relegated” to being an artisan in Bengal, whereas Mhatre, as an upper-caste Somvanshiya Pathare Prabhu, was recognized as an artist in Bombay—though both came from clay-modeling families. For an exhaustive range of JJ alumni profiles, see Bahulkar et al., Encyclopaedia Visual Art of Maharashtra.
32    “J. J. School of Art,” Times of India, January 24, 1955. In 1954, caste-based reservations in higher education were introduced to address historical disadvantages faced by Scheduled Castes (SCs), who were also categorized as “Backward Classes.”
33    See Kapilacharya, “Shiv Sena Speaks: An Official Statement,” ed. Bal K. Thackeray (Marmik Cartoon Weekly Office, 1967); and Sudha Gogate, The Emergence of Regionalism in Mumbai: History of the Shiv Sena (Popular Prakashan, 2014); and Gyan Prakash, Mumbai Fables(Princeton University Press, 2010).
34    Bombay had a long, effective, and checkered history of labor politics associated with its textile mills from the 1920s through the Great Textile Mill Strike in 1982. The 1982 strike was clamped down on by mill owners, who refused to accede to workers’ demands for higher wages, leading to the dismantling of both the mills and trade union politics. See Chandavarkar, “From Neighborhood to Nation,” 28–77.
35    Chandavarkar, “From Neighborhood to Nation,” 8. See also Christophe Jaffrelot and Pratinav Anil, India’s First Dictatorship: The Emergency, 1975–1977 (Oxford University Press, 2021), 446; and H. van Wersch, The Bombay Textile Strike, 1982–83 (Oxford University Press, 1992).
36    Raghubir Singh and V. S. Naipaul, Bombay: Gateway of India (Aperture, 1994), 9. In conversation with the controversial Trinidadian-born British writer of Indian descent V. S. Naipaul (1932–2018), Singh shares his thoughts on the dichotomy between the optimism exuded by deprived migrants and the city’s “inability” to cater to them. Singh’s modernist aesthetic, which was inspired by American documentary photographers and the French photographer Henri Cartier Bresson (1908–2004), is also an extension of the worldview of human-interest stories promoted by the international photo agency Magnum Photos. Naipaul observes that the photographer chronicled milieux that were deeper and subtler than straightforward documentations of protest. In response, Singh acknowledges the importance of Naipaul’s revelatory travelogue India—A Million Mutinies Now (1990) on his work. 
37    Mia Fineman et al., Raghubir Singh: Modernism on the Ganges, exh. cat. (Metropolitan Museum of Art, 2017), 21–29. Singh, who went back to the chromogenic printing process in his later career, had early access to color film because of his work for National Geographic and other international publications at a time when it was not available in India due to trade restrictions, and he was an early proponent of it when it was still largely looked down upon by documentary photographers. See also, Julian Stallabrass, “Knowledge, Nation and Colour in the Documentary Photography of Luigi Ghirri, Raghubir Singh and Susan Meiselas,” in Art and Knowledge after 1900: Interactions between Modern Art and Thought, ed. James Fox and Vid Simoniti (Manchester University Press, 2023), 21. In Max Kozloff, “An Interview with Raghubir Singh,” Asian Art 2, no. 4 (1989): 15, Singh shares that he was always “interested in the documentary aspect of color,” 15.
38    This direct confrontation is ubiquitous in his Bombay work. See Singh and Naipaul, Bombay: Gateway of India, 6. In his interview with V. S. Naipaul, Singh mentions that his Bombay photographs look “straight into people. My other books don’t do that, as much as the Bombay work does. This work is direct. There is more confrontation and tension.”
39    Kelkar, Story of the Sir J.J. School of Art, 30–31. See Jerry Pinto, Citizen Gallery: The Gandhys of Chemould and the Birth of Modern Art in Bombay (Speaking Tiger, 2022), 208, for a cited reference of art historian Jyotindra Jain’s disillusionment and frustration with the colonial art lessons that he was exposed to as a student at JJ in the late 1960s. F. N. Souza, the polemical founder of the Progressives/ Progressive Artists Group (PAG), is quoted as being staunchly disapproving of what he believed to be the low quality of students and shows churned out by JJ and the Bombay Art Society. In 1984, he recalled that their art suffered from a crisis of imagination and a disconnect from the present, and that the radical foundation of the PAG at the turn of Independence was a reactionary move away from artistic orthodoxy of the human form. See Souza, “Progressive Artists Group,” Patriot Magazine, February 12, 1984; quoted in Yashodhara Dalmia, The Making of Modern Indian ArtThe Progressives (Oxford University Press, 2001), 42. See also Pralhad Anant Dhond, “Scheme to Shut Down the School of Art” [1968], trans. Sohnee Harshey, in Citragōṣṭa, 167–72, an article that first appeared in a 1968 issue of the Marathi periodical titled Roopa Bheda; and “J. J. art exhibition sub-standard,” Times of India, February 25, 1983. JJ’s website also notes several faculty and administrative vacancies; see “Members of Faculty,” Sir JJ School of Art, Mumbai website, https://www.sirjjschoolofart.in/departments/members-of-faculty.
40    Nina Martyris, “JJ School hopes to find old spark with a little help from new friends,” Times of India, October 6, 2002; “Work on JJ school begins,” ibid., March 6, 2004; and Bella Jaisinghani, “JJ School of Art Syllabus set to change course,” ibid., September 25, 2009. For the most recent comprehensive but staggering list of “deficiencies” at JJ, see the All India Council for Technical Education, “Approval Process 2023–24 [. . .],” https://www.sirjjschoolofart.in/uploads/editor-images/AICTE%20Aproval%20Report%202023-2024.pdf.
41    By 1994, JJ had implemented a 50 percent reservation of seats. See “Reservation of Seats,” Sir J. J. School of Art, Mumbai website, https://www.sirjjschoolofart.in/programmes-info/reservation-of-seats.
42    Pallavi Smart, “Exhibition at Mumbai’s Sir JJ School of Art gives glimpse into evolution of art education in India,” Indian Express [Mumbai], March 11, 2025.
43    Niraj Pandit, “JJ School of Art Models Get a Pay Hike of ₹200–500 after a Decade,” Hindustan Times, December 24, 2024.
44    See Thomas Blom Hansen, Wages of Violence: Naming and Identity in Postcolonial Bombay (Princeton University Press, 2001). In 1992, a year after Singh took the image at JJ, the city was engulfed in anti-Muslim riots in response to the demolition of the Babri Masjid, a mosque in Ayodhya. These attacks were led by vast sections of the lower caste and poor, with the active engineering of upper-caste and middle-class members of the Shiv Sena, enmeshed with powerful political and business interests in the city. Between 1995 and 1996, Bombay was renamed “Mumbai” to symbolize a reclamation of the city by the local Maharashtrian population. See also Goswami, Producing India, 12. In late 2023, JJ was granted “deemed university status,” a move welcomed by alumni as it ensured the institution would offer a “world-class education,” including adequate student residential accommodation. Others have stated that the proposed fee hikes associated with this new status will deter economically disadvantaged individuals from applying. See H. T. Correspondent, “Sir J J School of Art and Architecture to Become Deemed University,” Hindustan Times, June 29, 2023.

The post Laboring and Learning: Live Models and Art Education at the Sir J. J. School of Art, Bombay, in the Long 20th Century appeared first on post.

]]>
On Craft, Community, and Resilience: A View from the Living and Learning Design Centre https://post.moma.org/on-craft-community-and-resilience-a-view-from-the-living-and-learning-design-centre/ Wed, 10 Sep 2025 19:07:21 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=12112 The concept of establishing a museum in a remote region of India—one that is not only geographically isolated but also prone to natural disasters such as earthquakes and cyclones—presents a complex set of challenges. Yet, it also offers a rare opportunity to engage deeply with the traditional knowledge systems of local communities. Located in Ajrakhpur,…

The post On Craft, Community, and Resilience: A View from the Living and Learning Design Centre appeared first on post.

]]>
Figure 1. Aerial view of the Living and Learning Design Centre, Ajrakhpur. © Shrujan LLDC

The concept of establishing a museum in a remote region of India—one that is not only geographically isolated but also prone to natural disasters such as earthquakes and cyclones—presents a complex set of challenges. Yet, it also offers a rare opportunity to engage deeply with the traditional knowledge systems of local communities. Located in Ajrakhpur, just outside the city of Bhuj in Kutch, Gujarat, in western India, the Living and Learning Design Centre (LLDC), founded in 2016, exemplifies this duality (fig. 1). Conceived as a multipurpose cultural institution, LLDC is dedicated to the preservation, revival, and continuity of the diverse craft traditions of Kutch.1 Situated on a nine-acre campus, it houses three galleries as well as craft studios and educational spaces that collectively serve as a platform for cultural transmission and innovation.

Tracing the development of LLDC, this essay focuses on how indigenous systems of knowledge informed its planning, construction, collections, infrastructure, and modes of audience engagement. Using LLDC as a case study, it explores how the model of a global museum can be thoughtfully translated to a local context—one that is shaped by environmental precarity, cultural richness, and community resilience.

Building Trust: The Elders as Gatekeepers of Knowledge

The seed of the Living and Learning Design Centre was planted more than five decades ago in a chance encounter between the late Chanda Shroff (1933–2016) and women from the Ahir and Meghwaad Gurjar communities.2 In 1969, Shroff traveled overland from Bombay (present-day Mumbai) to Dhaneti in Kutch to assist with famine-relief efforts.3 For the fifth consecutive year, Kutch—the second largest district in India—was experiencing severe drought that had resulted in an acute need for humanitarian assistance as many residents faced starvation. Despite these hardships, women arriving to collect food aid remained impeccably dressed and were hesitant to accept charity. They had nothing to exchange for the food parcels they received as they had sold most of their belongings—including valuable embroidered heirlooms passed down through generations—just to survive. 

Their pride and skills caught the attention of Shroff. Recognizing the need for a long-term solution, she asked if they would create embroidered designs on plain saris that she would then sell in Bombay, returning the proceeds of any sales directly to them. The women agreed to participate under the condition that the patterns and motifs would be outlined by Parmaben Balasara, an aarekhni artist and their designated designer.4 This was Shroff’s initiation into how traditional crafts, such as embroideries, were not just borne from women who sat in their homes and created them, but rather from a regulated system that relied on the wisdom and knowledge of elders from their community. Without the support of Parmaben, Shroff could not have engaged these communities (fig. 2), and it was through her steadfast support that the initial seeds were planted for LLDC, building trust with the communities through their first organization, Shrujan.5

Figure 2. The late Chanda Shroff (right) with women from the Mutwa community, Kutch, late 1970s. © Shrujan LLDC

Engaging Communities: The Need for a Mobile Museum

In the late 1990s, Chanda Shroff launched a precursor to the Living and Learning Design Centre through an innovative mobile museum housed in a repurposed bus, initially named the Design Center On Wheels. This initiative was instrumental in introducing the concept of a museum to the rural craft communities of Kutch, many of whom had limited exposure to formal cultural institutions. Rather than imposing an external model, the mobile museum served as a dialogic platform—demonstrating how a museum could emerge from within the community’s own knowledge systems.

The Design Center On Wheels featured a rotating display of specially commissioned panels and garments, showcasing traditional patterns and techniques in contemporary formats, all painstakingly hand-stitched by women from the various communities of Kutch (figs. 3–6) 


Figure 3. The late Chanda Shroff (right) with women from the Mutwa community, Kutch, late 1970s. © Shrujan LLDC
Figure 4. Embroidered panels on display as part of the Design Center On Wheels initiative, in the village of Nani Vamoti, 2006. Chanda Shroff and Ami Shroff are seated at the center and far right on the steps between the two pillars; Vimal Trivedi, a researcher at LLDC, is seated to the left of them. © Shrujan LLDC

Encouraging the use of traditional stitches in a modern color palette and moving beyond clothing and textiles were crucial steps in teaching the women how, through the eye of a needle, to reinvigorate and expand their cultural histories using their own knowledge and experience. Between 1997 – 2003 they created over 1000 embroidered panels and over 600 garments, in a range of designs and colorways, establishing a rich visual archive of stitches and motifs. From 2003 to 2012 the Design Center On Wheels travelled across Kutch, exhibiting a rotating selection of these panels. This mobile museum not only documented craft heritage, but it also inspired renewed interest among younger generations, who began to see their cultural practices as valuable and evolving (figs. 5, 6). 

Figure 5. Detail of an embroidered panel in a modern color palette using traditional Ahir embroidery. © Shrujan LLDC
Figure 6. Chanda Shroff (center left in white sari) with women embroidering panels for the Design Center On Wheels. © Shrujan LLDC

By visiting more than 100 villages and engaging more than 20,000 community members, the mobile museum played a critical role in the instruction, retention, and revitalization of an intangible cultural heritage. It laid the groundwork for LLDC’s later development by fostering a sense of ownership and participation among artisans and by demonstrating that museums could be truly inclusive and rooted in lived experience.

In 2006, Chanda Shroff was honored with the international Rolex Award for Enterprise for preserving, protecting, and safeguarding the unique embroidery heritage of Kutch and for empowering rural craftswomen. Her pioneering efforts were recognized as “one of the most successful models of social entrepreneurship in her country.”6

Building the Living and Learning Design Centre

With the support of the prestigious Rolex award, Chanda Shroff advanced her vision by establishing the Living and Learning Design Centre in Ajrakhpur—a village founded by the Khatri community after the devastating 2001 earthquake in Kutch. The Khatris, renowned for their intricate ajrakh block printing, had previously lived in the village of Dhamadka.7 However, the earthquake altered that village’s natural water sources, changing their mineral composition, which negatively affected the quality of the dyes produced there. Seeking better conditions, many Khatris relocated to Ajrakhpur, a site near Bhuj with a more suitable water supply for their craft.

Recognizing the potential of this new site, the Khatris encouraged Shroff to consider acquiring land in the same area, which subsequently led to the procurement of the plot. The location was selected not only for its proximity to the artisans but also for its potential to host a multifunctional campus. Through a process of community dialogue and environmental assessment, the land was eventually prepared for construction. Importantly, the acquisition of this property involved ongoing community collaboration and consultation, outlining the vision and plans for the site, ensuring that the initiative was embraced as a collective effort rather than an external imposition.

The acquisition of the land marked a pivotal transition for LLDC—from mobile outreach to a permanent institutional presence. It signaled a long-term commitment to the region and laid the foundation for a built environment that reflects the values of resilience, inclusivity, and cultural continuity. By embedding the institution within the living context of one of Kutch’s most iconic craft traditions—ajrakh—LLDC reinforced its mission to support and sustain artisan life through meaningful, place-based cultural infrastructure.

The architectural design of LLDC had to emphasize structural resilience, incorporating earthquake-resistant technologies alongside vernacular building practices. In doing so, it addressed environmental risks while maintaining the region’s architectural heritage. The design team, working with local engineers and artisans, aimed to ensure the building could withstand future seismic activity.

Figure 7. Detail of the facades of the LLDC campus. © Shrujan LLDC

Locally sourced materials were combined with reinforced structural systems to create a hybrid approach that enhanced durability while preserving cultural continuity. The campus layout—including galleries, studios, and open courtyards—was designed to support rainwater harvesting and to optimize natural ventilation and lighting, thus reducing reliance on mechanical systems and promoting environmental sustainability. For thermal stability, the design team used bricks made from lime and fly ash. Lime mortar was prepared on-site by grinding lime with sand and cement, and this gauged mortar was used for the masonry work. Natural lime plaster, applied using traditional methods, was used in the interiors of two galleries.8

Although Kutch experiences a predominantly hot and arid climate, winter nights can be very cold. To regulate temperature extremes, the building plan incorporates passive cooling strategies. Fenestrations of varying sizes on the west and south sides allow winter sunlight while minimizing summer heat and enhancing ventilation. Shaded passageways offer cooler zones, and rainwater harvesting tanks collect approximately 500,000 liters annually, supplemented by onsite wastewater management.

By embedding resilience into its architecture, LLDC exemplifies how cultural institutions can be both context-sensitive and future-ready. The building itself serves as a pedagogical tool, demonstrating how indigenous knowledge and modern engineering can converge to create spaces that are safe, sustainable, and symbolically rich.

Documenting the Collections 

Alongside the building of the Living and Learning Design Centre, work was begun on documenting the collections in readiness for the gallery displays. Of particular importance were the specially commissioned embroidered panels initiated through the Design Center On Wheels. Each piece was systematically photographed and catalogued, including details such as the maker’s name, community affiliation, and pattern type, preserving the unique identities and cultural significance of each motif, such as the scorpion at the midway point on either side of the central medallion in figure 5. Oral interviews were conducted in Kutchi—a dialect that has no written script—and were later translated into Gujarati and then English. These interview transcripts were also digitized to ensure comprehensive recordkeeping. This time-consuming process could only be overseen through locally recruited teams composed of members of the communities themselves. In doing so, LLDC has been able to capture and contextualize some of the region’s most intricate embroidery as markers of its ecosystems and holistic way of living, heralding a break from previous museological practices. Importantly, many of the team at LLDC are multilingual and have the advantage of being able to speak Kutchi. By sitting with the community members, sharing food, and listening to intergenerational stories of how their crafts have changed over time, they have slowly collected facts, piecing them together over days, months, and years. To date, the communities that are being documented (an ongoing process with varying degrees of completion) are the Ahir (within which are the subgroups of Pranthadiya, Machhoya, Boricha), Meghwaad Gurjar, Sodha and Jadeja, Rabaari (including the subgroups Debariya, Kaachhi, Vagadiya, and Bhopa), Meghwaad Maaru, Jat (Garasiya, Danetah, Fakirani, and Haajani), Rau Node, Mutwa, and Halepotra. 

By actively recruiting staff from within these communities, LLDC has been able to ensure and conserve a granular level of knowledge that has been authentically verified at each stage. This practice remains ongoing, safeguarding cultural heritage through grassroots representation and local expertise. Additionally, the collection continues to expand through the acquisition and donations of personal traditional garments and artifacts from the communities as well as those made for commercial sale and the repatriation of antique garments and crafts from Kutch, previously held in Western public and private collections.

Storing the Collections

The collections at the Living and Learning Design Centre are housed in purpose-built, specialized facilities, with the natural materials of the building and construction serving as active agents, conducive to regulating the temperature and light levels. To ensure the collections are protected from pest infestations, natural preventive methods that use local indigenous insect-repelling herbs are employed. Since traditional Western materials like Melinex are unsuitable for the climate, finely woven unbleached cotton and herb-filled pouches are placed within the storage units, and to minimize contamination, visitors and staff must enter barefoot: No outside footwear is allowed inside the archive.9

Programming at the Living and Learning Design Centre

The Craft Studio and Hands-On gallery at LLDC serve as dynamic spaces for the transmission, experimentation, and celebration of Kutch’s rich craft traditions. Designed not merely as a production unit but also as pedagogical and collaborative environments, these spaces facilitate a range of activities bridging traditional knowledge and contemporary practice.

Workshops are regularly conducted in the Hands-On gallery, bringing together master artisans, apprentices, students, and visiting designers. These sessions focus on skills transmission, enabling younger generations to learn intricate techniques such as ajrakh block printing, embroidery, felting, spinning, weaving, and dyeing. The studio also functions as a site for experimentation, as a place in which artisans are encouraged to innovate with materials, motifs, and forms while remaining rooted in traditional aesthetics.

Community engagement is central to the Craft Studio’s ethos. Local residents and artisans are invited to observe and participate in open-studio days, fostering a sense of shared ownership and cultural pride. Collaborative projects with design institutions and nongovernmental organizations create opportunities for cross-cultural dialogue and economic empowerment. Through its multifaceted programming, the Craft Studio and Hands-On gallery exemplify LLDC’s mission to sustain living traditions by embedding them in spaces of learning, creativity, and community interaction.

Currently, there are approximately 30 active crafts in Kutch, encompassing textiles, vegetal materials, metals, and pottery. Each craft is maintained and utilized, with traditional techniques adapted to suit the available natural resources. LLDC includes these practices as a central aspect of its programming.

Throughout the year, various programs take place, featuring live and performing arts such as dance, drama, music, and film screenings as well as academic conferences and award ceremonies that recognize the work of local artisans. The Winter Festival is an annual major event bringing together traditional craft communities from across India.

Sustaining the Longevity of Craft: Community and Cultural Resilience

The Living and Learning Design Centre offers a compelling model for rethinking museum practice in rural and environmentally sensitive contexts. The pioneering work of the late Chanda Shroff continues under the leadership of her daughter, Ami Shroff. By integrating indigenous knowledge systems into its architectural design, curatorial strategies, and community engagement, LLDC challenges conventional museological frameworks that often prioritize static preservation over dynamic cultural continuity. Its establishment reflects a deliberate effort to create a space that is not only resilient to seismic and climatic disruptions but also responsive to the sociocultural fabric of the region.

The Centre’s infrastructure—characterized by its use of local materials, vernacular construction techniques, and participatory planning—demonstrates a contextually grounded approach to sustainability and resilience. Furthermore, LLDC’s hybrid functionality as a museum, educational hub, and craft studio positions it as a site of both cultural preservation and economic empowerment. It facilitates intergenerational knowledge transfer and supports the livelihoods of artisans engaged in traditional crafts such as embroidery, weaving, and block printing (to name but a few), each one a complex and historically rich practice unique to the region.

In translating a global institutional model into a locally embedded framework, LLDC contributes to a broader discourse on culturally responsive heritage infrastructure. It underscores the importance of ecological sensitivity, community participation, and cultural specificity in the development of museums that serve not only as repositories of history but also as living systems of learning and innovation. As such, LLDC offers valuable insights for scholars, practitioners, and policymakers seeking to design inclusive and resilient cultural institutions in the Global South.

This essay stems from the Contemporary and Modern Art Perspectives (C-MAP) Bombay/Mumbai initiative at MoMA. The 2024-2026 Bombay/Mumbai research program was conceived and organized by Ananya Sikand (C-MAP Bombay/Mumbai Fellow) and Lucy Gallun (Curator, The Robert B. Menschel Department of Photography). Read more about C-MAP here.




1    Note that the spelling of “Kutch” has been adopted in this essay, but the author acknowledges that it can also be spelled “Kachchh” and that, historically, it has been spelled “Kacch,” “Kachh,” and “Cutch,” the latter being used most commonly during the British colonial era.
2    There are 12 different communities (some with subgroups) spread across Kutch, each with its own lexicon of stitches and motifs that is intrinsically connected to the environment, livelihood, cultural patterns, and natural world specific to it. The Ahirs are cattle herders or agriculturalists and settled in Kutch some 700–800 years ago. They trace their roots back to the god Krishna. The Meghwaad Gurjar community lives alongside the Ahirs. Due to their long-standing coexistence, both communities practise Ahir embroidery.
3    See Feruzi Anjirbag, Under the Embroidered Sky: Embroidery of the Ahirs of Kutch (Shrujan Trust, 2010), 245–52. Today, express trains and two airports provide access to Kutch.
4    The term aarekhni describes an artist who outlines motifs and patterns for embroidery. The Ahirs and Meghwaad Gurjars rely on the aarekhni for their embroidery templates.
5    Shrujan is a not-for-profit organization that works with craftswomen across Kutch to provide a sustainable livelihood through the revitalization of their ancient craft of hand embroidery. See https://shrujan.org/.
6    See “Chanda Shroff: Stitches in Time,” Rolex.org, https://www.rolex.org/rolex-awards/cultural-heritage/chanda-shroff.
7    Ajrakh is a sophisticated method of resist-dyed block printing that uses hand-carved wooden blocks to print layers of geometric and floral patterns as desired. This ancient craft form is known across the Sindh region, now split across Pakistan and northwestern India. Ajrakh patterned cloth has been used as a waist sash, shoulder cloth, and turban by animal herders in Kutch for many generations. The Khatris are particularly known for reviving the use of natural dyes in ajrakh and are sought out for their expertise by designers across India and the world. Their work is held in private and international museum collections.
8    See “lldc craft museum,” Indigo Architects website,  https://indigo-architects.com/pages/projects/lldc.
9    Melinex is a high-grade polyester sheeting that is widely used in archives because it is durable and acid-free.

The post On Craft, Community, and Resilience: A View from the Living and Learning Design Centre appeared first on post.

]]>
Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras https://post.moma.org/catholic-and-popular-mysticism-in-brazilian-modern-art-the-quest-for-maria-eugenia-francos-critique-of-sacred-representations-misticismo-catolico-e-popular-na-arte-moderna-brasileira-a-bu/ Wed, 12 Mar 2025 18:24:49 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8987 The following essay by art historian Talita Trizoli reveals the influence of a Catholic and spiritual pathos in the work of influential though relatively unknown Brazilian critic Maria Eugênia Franco. Taking as case studies Franco’s writings on artists such as Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux, and Mestre Nosa and artworks attributed to unrecognized Baroque artisans, Trizoli…

The post Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras appeared first on post.

]]>

The following essay by art historian Talita Trizoli reveals the influence of a Catholic and spiritual pathos in the work of influential though relatively unknown Brazilian critic Maria Eugênia Franco. Taking as case studies Franco’s writings on artists such as Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux, and Mestre Nosa and artworks attributed to unrecognized Baroque artisans, Trizoli establishes a direct relationship between Catholic motifs and the development of modernity in Brazilian art and identities.

Religion is eminently social. Religious representations are collective representations which express collective realities; the rites are a manner of acting which take rise in the midst of the assembled groups and which are destined to excite, maintain, or recreate certain mental states in those groups. —Emile Durkheim1

Between 1948 and 1954, Brazilian art critic and curator Maria Eugênia Franco (1915–1999) had a regular column in O Estado de São Paulo, a real achievement given this newspaper, and several others, was marked by misogyny and conservative values.2Over the course of seven years, Franco offered commentary and analyses, predominantly about the art circuit in São Paulo, in addition to lucid criticism of the systemic aspect of the milieu and formal observations on the work of specific artists, most of whom were contemporary.3

Still relatively unfamiliar to the general public, Franco’s critical writings allow us to understand miscellaneous efforts in the modern Latin American context to reconcile form and content—a conflict inherent to aesthetic programs in their various versions and a recurring theme in Brazilian art criticism.4

A large part of Franco’s critical work deals with artists and artistic events on the so-called Rio–São Paulo axis, raising structural issues surrounding the organization of the Brazilian art circuit, mainly as it relates to audience formation and cultural institutions.5 In terms of the selection of articles commented upon here, the content concerns sacred themes explored by Brazilian artists not only as an object of formal exercise but also as a representation of an affective memory linked to the construction of national identity, since figures dear to popular culture and religious festivals, in this case saints and passages from the life of Christ, have been chosen to allegorize reality in Brazil. 

Embedded in the constitution of Brazilian national identity, the mystical narratives of Catholicism, a fundamental element of Portuguese colonization, formed a set of folkloric entities in the collective imagination that mixed with the mythologies of the various original Indigenous peoples and the shamanic practices of the African subjects exiled by the slave regime. Although the poetic and violent encounter between these cultures generated a rich symbolic ensemble, the Catholic-Apostolic-Roman structure remained the organizing imperative of Brazilian culture.6

Coming from a Catholic family, like most of the Brazilian population at the time, Franco was familiar with Christian religious “mysteries” even though she was not a practicing Catholic.7Indeed, from the Barroco Mineiro, or Baroque of Minas Gerais, chosen as the first artistic manifestation of the Brazilian spirit, to the religious calendar of collective festivals and the obvious predominance of biblical passages in the history of art, some knowledge of Christian mysticism was almost inevitable.8

For Franco, the mystery of the Catholic religious experience emerged as a theme already widely recognized in the artistic sphere rather than as an element of amazement or one of discovery. This aspect can also be seen in the artistic production of her sister, painter Maria Leontina (1917–1984), especially in a series of abstracted representations of Saint Anne (figs. 1, 2) and in banners she presented as objects of scrutiny for the application of chromatic nuance and composition inspired by Giorgio Morandi.9

Figure 1. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana (Saint Anne). 1952. Oil on canvas, 16 1/8 x 10 5/8″ (41 x 27 cm). Private collection. Photo by Alexandre Dacosta
Figure 2. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana (Saint Anne). 1951. Oil on canvas, 13 3/4 x 10 5/8″ (35 x 27 cm). Private collection. Photo by Alexandre Dacosta

Committed to remaining professionally impartial, Franco did not write frequently about the work of her sister or brother-in-law, Milton Dacosta (1915–1988), who was also a painter. (Rather, her exchanges with both frequently took place in person or through letters). She dedicated some of her columns, however, to the work of partner artists in which the sacred theme is manifested alongside formal investigation and dramatic Christian narratives (the mystical pathos), which are mobilized for the sentimental education of the spectator.10Of these texts, an analysis of artist Samson Flexor (1907–1971) and his work in the article “Flexor e a arte religiosa” (“Flexor and Religious Art”) is significant.11

Flexor was born in Moldova, in the city of Soroca, but after traveling through Brussels and Paris, he settled permanently in Brazil in 1948. Having earned a degree in painting from the École Nationale Supérieure des Beaux-Arts in Paris and studying art history at the Sorbonne—in addition to holding a degree in chemistry, which he had previously earned in Brussels—Flexor was an artist who was intellectual about his own work.12He is considered among the pioneers of abstraction in Brazil, mainly after critical contact with Belgian art critic Léon Degand (1907–1958), first director of the Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo (MAM) and an advocate of abstraction. It is important to highlight that Flexor was in no way a defender of a dogmatic and protocol-based artistic practice; indeed, he believed in the affective and dramatic dimensions of art—as can be seen in his clashes with members of the Concrete art movement, whom he nicknamed “Concretinos” (a mixture of “concrete” and “cretins” in Portuguese).13

It is from this sense of religious pathos that Franco approached Flexor’s work. In her article about the artist, Maria Eugênia highlights two solo exhibitions on display in São Paulo, one at Galeria Domus, the other at MAM. She foregrounds Flexor’s technical dexterity and emphasizes his character as a “subject painter,” highlighting the eleven paintings in the series Composições sobre temas da Paixão (Compositions on Themes of the Passion) at MAM. These canvases, with their Cubo-Expressionist treatment of forms and their icy hues, warm blues, and earth tones, represent passages from Christ’s martyrdom, evoking the most moving moments of his suffering and cathartic self-denial (figs. 3–5). 

It is noteworthy that Flexor was born into a Jewish family but converted to Catholicism in France. After the death of his first wife, Tatiana Yablokof, during childbirth, the painter received spiritual guidance and professional support from local priests, who commissioned the grieving artist to produce several frescoes based on biblical events. From then on, biblical passages, with an emphasis on Christ’s crucifixion at Calvary, would be a recurring theme in his work, even in later life, when his artistic focus became more personal (though nonetheless tragic).14Maria Eugênia comments in her article on the artist: 

Flexor’s art took what was formal in the mythology of Christ, without betraying its symbolic tradition. Once again, the modification brought to the treatment of the Passion was simply of a structural nature, that is, from the point of view of the form as a pure plastic expression. . . . Through a single plastic treatment, Flexor tried to explore even paroxysm, drama, and mystical expression. Naturally, from the point of view of traditional religious conception, these religious pictures of Flexor’s can be discussed. If there is, as we have said, a fidelity to the theme, this theme appears so deformed that it suggests to the orthodox the idea of an almost profanation. . . . In the drama of Christ, this character consists in the immense potential achieved by the fusion of drama and mysticism. Because only in the martyrdom of the saints and of Christ himself does art find itself faced with the need to externalize two apparently antagonistic expressions: mysticism and drama. . . . Christ is therefore always conceived in verticals, verticals that symbolize purity, integrity, the mysticism of the state of grace. . . . On the contrary, the drama of the Passion, the agony, the scourging, the betrayal, all the turmoil of human misery, the affront, the betrayal, the painter seeks to express through the use of curves, in all its formal and, therefore, expressional variants.15

Figure 3. Samson Flexor. Cristo na Cruz (Christ on the Cross). 1949. Oil on canvas, 57 1/16 x 76 7/8″ (145 x 195.3 cm). Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Photo by Romulo Fialdini
Figure 4. Samson Flexor. A Coroa de Espinhos (The Crown of Thorns). 1950. Oil on canvas, 39 3/8 x 31 13/16″ (100 x 80.8 cm). Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Photo by Sérgio Guerini
Figure 5. Samson Flexor. Aos Pés da Cruz (At the Foot of the Cross). 1949. Oil on canvas, 51 3/16 x 37 3/8″ (130 × 95 cm). São Paulo Pinacoteca. Photo by Isabella Matheus

Catholic culture has been predominant in Brazil since the territory was colonized, even determining its later structure as an empire and democracy—despite the modern premise of a secular state within the Enlightenment model.16As far as the artistic world is concerned, the use of mystical drama in sacred art is both a means of catalyzing attention and a strong empathic device in the narrative of suffering and sacrifice in the name of transcendence—not for nothing, the choice of certain passages and figures from the Bible to consolidate values or reformulate contingencies is recurrent in representations. I consider this condition an example of the intense presence in Brazilian culture of variants of Our Lady—widely used as a resource for appeasing and welcoming the suffering of the population—but also the symbolic correlation of Christ martyred on the cross with the figure of Brazilian national hero Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, known as Tiradentes, who in 1792, became the only member of the revolutionary Inconfidência Mineira to be arrested, tried for treason, and publicly dismembered.17

The search for a dramatic dimension to the Christian mystery is a problem inherent to Maria Eugênia Franco’s critical analyses of artists other than Flexor, but without the loss of focus on the formal and systemic structuring aspect of the milieu. These dramatic, almost passionate elements identified by not only Franco but also fellow writers such as Geraldo Ferraz (1905–1979) and Clarival do Prado Valladares (1918–1983) are reminiscent of the expressionist influence of immigrant artists established in Brazil and their pupils.18 Moreover, they are applied to the thematic treatment of scenes typical of the country, as is the case in works by Lasar Segall (1889–1957), Cândido Portinari (1903–1962), and Oswaldo Goeldi (1895–1961), among others. Its use by Flexor, but also by painter and poet Henri Michaux (1899–1984), as we will see later through Franco’s perspective, is linked to the experience of collective human suffering during World War II. 

In Franco’s article about Henri Michaux’s watercolors, written during her French stay, one can see by the use of adjectives and a certain psychologizing analysis, her effort to narrate the dimension of anguish and fascinating displacement in the artist’s images, with their washes and autonomist drawing techniques (figs. 6, 7).19Michaux, of Belgian origin and naturalized French, is still known today for his dramatic forms and investigations of human suffering, which are poetically enhanced by manifestations of the unconscious in the form of dreams and numbing delusions. Portraits and self-portraits made with watercolor stains and thin, tense lines of ink that overlap, forming a suspended plot on the white of the paper, indicate the artist’s proximity to Surrealism or even Dadaism. However, the artist distanced himself from the uncontrolled aspects of these isms, as he was interested in the fissure of human subjectivity, the feeling of lack of belonging intensified by the experience of war.20
Franco describes the paintings on display at the gallery as follows: 

Strange, fluid, spectral deformations, like the soul of things, impalpable, immaterial, Michaux’s watercolors represent well this “fantôme intérieur” in which he himself speaks to us. They therefore surpass the physical consciousness of the world to become a kind of metempsychosis, of metaphysical figuration of its exterior aspects. . . . Michaux, in a state of almost neurosis, plays with the most absolutely liquid: watercolor . . . resembles the visualization in artistic expression of what we could call the inside out, the inside of beings. As if the human desire for objectivity, to always give form to what has no form, had already created a conventional figuration of the invisible.21

Figure 6. Henri Michaux. Untitled. 1946–48. Watercolor and ink on paper, 12 1/2 x 9 1/2″ (31.8 x 24.1 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Acquired through the generosity of Jo Carole and Ronald S. Lauder. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris
Figure 7. Henri Michaux. Untitled. 1948. Watercolor, 15 9/16 x 11 1/6″ (39.5 x 28.2 cm). Museu d’Art Contemporani de Barcelona. Photo by FotoGasull

It is interesting that in her articles on Flexor and Michaux, Franco emphasizes the relationship between studies of form and those of composition as they pertain to the dramatic and psychic demands of subject matter. This theme was already present in 1944 in her article22on the statuary ensemble in Ouro Preto by Antônio Francisco Lisboa (popularly known as Aleijadinho, 1738–1814), her first aesthetic essay, and it is repeated in later articles on the mythical artist and the importance of the Baroque in the constitution of Brazil’s colonial artistic fortune.23  

Referencing the studies of Mário de Andrade (1893–1945), pioneer in identifying the Baroque of Minas Gerais as the first sui generis Brazilian artistic style, Franco points out the artistic and historical importance of the figure of the crippled craftsman, who suffered like Christ, and calls for a greater presence of his work and state support for its circulation.24In a typed manuscript now in the personal archive of her nephew Alexandre Dacosta, Franco describes an unofficial tour of the Minas Gerais museum complex in 1944.25She writes:

In the Museum of the Inconfidentes, which is still in the process of being organized, but which we were kindly allowed to visit by Mr. G. Simoni, who organizes it for IPHAN [Institute of National Historical and Artistic Heritage], the series of oratories, saints and angels is one of the most precious for the study of Brazilian primitive art. In them, the deformation is often of great expressive force. Hilde Weber and Alfredo Volpi picked up some very characteristic aspects from them, which prove the harmony of these figures. But there are also oratories in which sometimes just one female saint, solitary and mystical, is a suggestion of religiosity. In others, there is an accumulation of figures in which there is already a broader problem of composition, for which, however, the right solution is always found. Among them, I would prefer to talk about that oratory on the way of the cross. . . . It is a bas-relief of the Steps of the Passion, in reduced size, which is reminiscent of an Assyrian panel due to its overlapping planes. The figures, all five to seven centimeters tall, are naive and primitive, and more or less static, as if the artist had wanted to capture, in each expression, its maximum moment. It begins on the left, with Christ praying in the Garden, lifted only by an angel who, standing against a background of clouds, holds out the chalice to him. This is followed by several episodes of scourging, where the figures are arranged side by side, almost all facing forward.26

Figure 8. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico (Almsgiving Oratory with Sculptural Group) and Cenas da Vida de Cristo (Scenes from the Life of Christ). c. 1751–1800. Wood, iron, and paint, each measuring 15 1/8 x 11 1/6 x 7 1/8″ (38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm). Museum of Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais
Figure 9. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico (Almsgiving Oratory with Sculptural Group) and Cenas da Vida de Cristo (Scenes from the Life of Christ). c. 1751–1800. Wood, iron, and paint, each measuring 15 1/8 x 11 1/6 x 7 1/8″ (38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm). Museum of Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais

Franco continues her essay with an emotional and qualitative description of the oratorio in question, but what is striking about this youthful text is the description of the scourging of Jesus on the Way of the Cross. As a dramatic, political, and formal exercise, this theme is an exhaustive one for artists, and Franco addressed it repeatedly in her criticism.27The passages of suffering, violence, commotion, and welcome, consisting of fourteen stations, provide a narrative of emotional purging for the faithful, whereby the aim is both to grow closer to the divine through mystical experience and to obtain indulgence for moral failings—in this sense, the formal solution of the unknown artist of the oratory, of begging, of carving the small polychrome figures on a blue background in a narrative of ascendancy through the sacrifice of the son of God, reinforces the idea of ascension and transcendence through the experience of violence.

In 1969, Franco undertook her last public analysis of a sacred and popular representation of Christ’s Calvary, this time not in a newspaper column but rather in an essay published in a limited edition of woodcuts by Mestre Nosa.28The artist from Ceará, whose baptismal name was Inocêncio Miguel da Costa Nick (1897–1983), had recently arrived in São Paulo and was a prominent figure in the movement for the marketing and appreciation of popular culture. His set of fifteen prints, first commissioned by artist Sérvulo Esmeraldo (1929–2017) and then published in two limited editions—the first in France in 1965 by editor Robert Morel through Esmeraldo, and the second in 1969 by editor Julio Pacello—fueled that frisson of the “primitive,” “innocent,” and “pure” of so-called popular art. Franco’s text reinforces these notions of vernacular artistic production but adds her own set of aesthetic predicates referring to the sacred and formal sphere:

Several reasons, in addition to its plastic quality, explain the importance of this ‘Via Sacra’ by an unknown Mestre Nosa from the Northeast. . . . It has a strong presence, due to its stripped-down and dry style, with its rough but exact expression. The correct solutions found by the engraver are impressive. The Romanesque deformation of the figures, short and schematic, concentrated in a single block, the primitive synthesis of each scene, the sharp, raw contrast between the blacks, the more linear hollow areas and the chromaticism of the background. The composition also has something medieval Romanesque, solemn, in an instinctive balance of shapes in vertical or diagonal rectangles. Moreover, each scene is the primary visual condensation of the moment narrated, like a snapshot of provincial photography, in which the characters do not live. They land, erect, in front of the artist’s cold record.29

Figure 10. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli
Figure 11. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli

It is interesting that in her critical analysis of the oratorio and of Nosa’s woodcuts, Franco emphasizes the ingenuity of the formal solutions in the face of so-called simplistic representations of a classic and consecrated religious theme in the Christian context. The Way of the Cross and the suffering endured by Jesus have historically been mobilized as moralizing devices for the masses, among whom material self-denial and physical submission constitute an imperative condition for the ascension of the spirit—especially amid economic fragility and political turmoil, as was the case during Franco’s time as an arts professional in the critical and curatorial sectors. Whether under the dictatorial New State (Estado Novo; 1937–45) during the rule of Getúlio Vargas or under later military dictatorship (1964–85), artistic productions of a religious nature had, dubiously, the public function of cultural familiarity and of creating critical metaphors for social causes.

However, with regard to this set of articles by Maria Eugênia Franco, religious themes in Brazilian modern art are a bastion of the constitution of national identity, an aspect of obsession in the late modern generation of the Return to Order. Franco seems to have made a circle of eternal return, albeit indirectly and tangentially, to the mystical Christian realm amid her own struggles to construct the artistic environment and the aesthetic-educational formation of the public30 (synthesis of form with content, synthesis of artistic investigative practice, and the dramatization of affections), even though today she is barely remembered by her peers.

Portuguese

O seguinte ensaio da historiadora da arte Talita Trizoli revela a influência de um pathos católico e espiritual na obra da influente, embora relativamente desconhecida, crítica brasileira Maria Eugênia Franco. Tomando como estudos de caso os escritos de Franco sobre artistas como Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux e Mestre Nosa e obras atribuídas a artesãos barrocos não reconhecidos, Trizoli estabelece uma relação direta entre motivos católicos e o desenvolvimento da modernidade na arte e identidades brasileiras.

[…] la religion est une chose éminemment sociale. Les représentations religieuses sont des représentations collectives qui expriment des réalités collectives; les rites sont des manières d’agir qui ne prennent naissance qu’au sein des groupes assemblés et qui sont destinés à susciter, à entretenir ou à refaire certains états mentaux de ces groupes31 ― Émile Durkeim 

Entre 1948 e 1954, a crítica de arte, gestora e curadora brasileira Maria Eugênia Franco (1915–1999) teve uma coluna regular de crítica de arte no jornal O Estado de São Paulo, um verdadeiro feito, considerando que este jornal, assim como vários outros, era marcado pela misoginia e pelos valores conservadores.32Ao longo de sete anos, Franco teceu comentários e análises predominantemente sobre o circuito artístico de artes na capital paulista, além de apresentar críticas lúcidas no aspecto sistêmico do meio e observações formais sobre a produção artística, em sua maioria, contemporânea.33

Ainda pouco conhecida do grande público, a produção crítica de Franco possibilita compreender os esforços de miscelânea entre forma e conteúdo no âmbito moderno latino-americano, um conflito inerente aos programas estéticos em suas diversas versões e um tema recorrente na crítica de arte brasileira.34

Grande parte da obra crítica de Franco aborda artistas e eventos artísticos do chamado eixo Rio-São Paulo, levantando questões estruturais em torno da organização do circuito artístico brasileiro, principalmente no que se refere à formação de público e às instituições culturais.35Em termos da seleção dos artigos aqui comentados, o conteúdo diz respeito a temas sagrados explorados pelos artistas brasileiros não apenas como objeto de exercício formal, mas também como representação de uma memória afetiva vinculada à construção da identidade nacional, uma vez que figuras caras à cultura popular e às festas religiosas, no caso santos e passagens da vida de Cristo, foram escolhidas para alegorizar a realidade brasileira.36

Incrustadas na constituição da identidade nacional brasileira, as narrativas místicas do catolicismo, elemento fundamental da colonização portuguesa, formaram um conjunto de entidades folclóricas no imaginário coletivo que se misturam às mitologias dos diversos povos indígenas originários e às práticas xamânicas dos súditos africanos exilados pelo regime escravista. Embora o encontro poético e violento entre essas culturas tenha gerado um rico conjunto simbólico, a estrutura católico-apostólico-romana permaneceu como o imperativo organizador da cultura brasileira.

Vinda de uma família católica, como a maioria da população brasileira da época, Franco estava familiarizada com os “mistérios” religiosos cristãos, embora não fosse católica praticante.37De fato, do Barroco Mineiro, ou Barroco de Minas Gerais, escolhido como a primeira manifestação artística do espírito brasileiro, ao calendário religioso de festas coletivas e à óbvia predominância de passagens bíblicas na história da arte, algum conhecimento do misticismo cristão era quase inevitável.38

Para Franco, o mistério da experiência religiosa católica surgiu como um tema já amplamente reconhecido na esfera artística, em vez de um elemento de espanto ou descoberta. Esse aspecto também pode ser visto na produção artística de sua irmã, a pintora Maria Leontina (1917–1984), especialmente em uma série de representações abstratas de Santa Ana (figs. 1, 2) e em faixas que ela apresentou como objetos de escrutínio para a aplicação de nuance cromática e composição inspiradas por Giorgio Morandi.39

Figura 1. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana. 1952. Óleo sobre tela, 41 x 27 cm. Coleção privada. Fotografia de Alexandre Dacosta
Figura 2. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana. 1951. Óleo sobre tela, 35 x 27 cm. Coleção privada. Fotografia de Alexandre Dacosta

Comprometida em permanecer profissionalmente imparcial, Franco não escrevia frequentemente sobre o trabalho de sua irmã ou cunhado, Milton Dacosta (1915–1988), que também era pintor. (Em vez disso, suas trocas com ambos frequentemente ocorriam pessoalmente ou por meio de cartas). Ela dedicou algumas de suas colunas, no entanto, ao trabalho de artistas parceiros nos quais o tema sagrado se manifesta ao lado da investigação formal e das narrativas cristãs dramáticas (o pathos místico), que são mobilizadas para a educação sentimental do espectador.40Destes textos, destaca-se a análise do artista Samson Flexor (1907–1971) e sua obra no artigo “Flexor e a arte religiosa”.41

Flexor nasceu na Moldávia, na cidade de Soroca, e após trânsito por Bruxelas e Paris, estabeleceu-se em definitivo no Brasil em 1948. Com formação em pintura pela Belas Artes de Paris, mas também com passagens pela Sorbonne na área de história, e uma formação prévia em Química em Bruxelas, Flexor foi um artista intelectualizado sobre a própria obra.42Ele é considerado um dos percursores da abstração no Brasil, principalmente após contato crítico com o primeiro diretor do Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, o belga Léon Degan (1907-1958), partidário da abstração. É Importante frisar que o artista não era de modo algum defensor de uma prática artística dogmática e protocolar, pois acreditava na dimensão afetiva e dramática da obra de arte – como se pode ver nos seus confrontos com os membros do movimento da arte concreta, a quem apelidou de “Concretinos”.43

É a partir desse dispositivo dramático que Franco se aproxima da obra de Flexor. No referido artigo de 25 de abril de 1940, Maria Eugênia nomeia duas mostras individuais do artista em cartaz na cidade, uma na galeria Domus, outra no Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo. Ela coloca em primeiro plano sua destreza técnica e pontuar seu caráter de “pintor de assunto”, mas dando destaque ao conjunto presente no MAM, “Composições sobre temas da Paixão”. Essas telas, com seu tratamento cubo-expressionista das formas e seus tons gelados, azuis quentes e tons de terra, representam passagens do martírio de Cristo, evocando os momentos mais comoventes de seu sofrimento e autonegação catártica (figs. 3–5).

Vale notar que, Flexor nasceu em uma família judia, mas converteu-se ao catolicismo na França após a morte de sua 1ª esposa no parto, Tatiana Yablokof, e o respectivo acolhimento espiritual e profissional de padres, os quais encomendaram diversos afrescos sobre eventos bíblicos para o artista em luto. As passagens bíblicas de Cristo, com ênfase em seu calvário, seriam então um tema recorrente para Flexor, mesmo quando o artista adentra a uma produção tardia mais pessoal, mas também trágica.44 Maria Eugênia comenta que:

[…] a arte de Flexor tomou o que havia de formal na mitologia de Cristo, sem trair a sua tradição simbológica. Mais uma vez, a modificação trazida ao tratamento da Paixão foi simplesmente de caráter estrutural, isto é, do ponto de vista da forma como expressão plástica pura… Por meio de um só tratamento plástico, Flexor tentou explorar até o paroxismo o drama e a expressão mística. Naturalmente, do ponto de vista da concepção religiosa tradicional, esses quadros religiosos de Flexor podem ser discutidos. Se existe, como dissemos, uma fidelidade ao tema, esse tema aparece tão deformado que sugere aos ortodoxos a ideia de uma quase profanação… No drama de Cristo, consiste esse caráter na potencialidade imensa conseguida pela fusão do drama e do misticismo. Porque somente no martírio os santos e do próprio Cristo a arte se vê diante da necessidade de exteriorizar duas expressões aparentemente tão antagônicas: o misticismo e o drama… Cristo é por isso concebido sempre em verticais, verticais que são símbolo da pureza, da integridade, do misticismo do estado de graça… Ao contrário, o drama da Paixão, a agonia, a flagelação, a traição, todo o tumulto da miséria humana, da afronta, da traição, o pintor procura exprimir pela utilização de curvas, em todas as suas variantes formais e, portanto, expressionais.45

Figura 3. Samson Flexor. Cristo na Cruz. 1949. Óleo sobre tela, 145 x 195.3 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Fotografia de Romulo Fialdini
Figura 4. Samson Flexor. A Coroa de Espinhos. 1950. Óleo sobre tela, 100 x 80.8 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Fotografia de Sérgio Guerini
Figura 5. Samson Flexor. Aos Pés da Cruz. 1949. Óleo sobre tela, 130 × 95 cm. São Paulo Pinacoteca. Fotografia de Isabella Matheus

A predominância imperativa da cultura católica no Brasil ocorre desde a colonização do território, determinando inclusive sua posterior estruturação como império e democracia — apesar da premissa moderna de um Estado laico dentro do modelo iluminista.46No que se refere ao mundo artístico, o uso do drama místico na arte sacra é ao mesmo tempo um meio de catalisar a atenção e um forte recurso empático na narrativa do sofrimento e do sacrifício em nome da transcendência — não à toa, a escolha de certas passagens e figuras da Bíblia para consolidar valores ou reformular contingências é recorrente nas representações. Podemos considerar como exemplo dessa condição a intensa presença na cultura brasileira de variantes de Nossa Senhora — amplamente utilizadas como recurso para apaziguar e acolher o sofrimento da população —, mas também da correlação simbólica de Cristo martirizado na cruz com a figura do herói nacional brasileiro Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, conhecido como Tiradentes, que, em 1792, tornou-se o único integrante da revolucionária Inconfidência Mineira a ser preso, julgado por traição e esquartejado publicamente.47

A busca por uma dimensão dramática no mistério cristão é objeto que tangencia as analises críticas de Maria Eugênia Franco em alguns artistas para além de Flexor, mas sem a perda de foco do aspecto estruturante formal e sistêmico do meio. Esses elementos dramáticos, quase apaixonados, identificados não apenas por Franco, mas também por outros escritores como Geraldo Ferraz (1905–1979) e Clarival do Prado Valladares (1918–1983) lembram a influência expressionista de artistas imigrantes estabelecidos no Brasil e seus alunos.48Além disso, são aplicadas ao tratamento temático de cenas típicas do país, como é o caso de obras de Lasar Segall (1889–1957), Cândido Portinari (1903–1962) e Oswaldo Goeldi (1895–1961), entre outros. Seu uso por Flexor, mas também pelo pintor e poeta Henri Michaux (1899–1984), como veremos mais adiante pela perspectiva de Franco, está ligado à experiência do sofrimento humano coletivo durante a Segunda Guerra Mundial.

No artigo de Franco sobre as aquarelas de Henri Michaux, escrito durante sua estadia na França, percebe-se, pelo uso de adjetivos e uma certa análise psicologizante, seu esforço em narrar a dimensão de angústia e deslocamento fascinante nas imagens da artista, com suas aguadas e técnicas de desenho autonomistas (figs. 6, 7).49Michaux, de origem belga e naturalizado francês, é conhecido até hoje por suas formas dramáticas e investigações sobre o sofrimento humano, poeticamente potencializadas por manifestações do inconsciente em forma de sonhos e delírios entorpecentes. Retratos e autorretratos feitos com manchas de aquarela e linhas finas e tensas de tinta que se sobrepõem, formando uma trama suspensa sobre o branco do papel, indicam a proximidade do artista com o surrealismo ou mesmo com o dadaísmo. No entanto, o artista se distanciou dos aspectos descontrolados desses ismos, pois se interessava pela fissura da subjetividade humana, o sentimento de falta de pertencimento intensificado pela experiência da guerra.50Franco descreve as pinturas em exposição na galeria da seguinte forma:

Deformações estranhas, fluídicas, espectrais, como a alma das coisas, impalpável, imaterial, as aquarelas de Michaux representam bem esse “fantôme interieur”, em que ele próprio nos fala. Ultrapassam, portanto, a consciência física do mundo para se transformarem numa espécie de metempsicose, de figuração metafisica de seus aspectos exteriores… Michaux, em estado de neurose quase, brinca com o mais absolutamente liquido: a aquarela… se assemelham na visualização em expressão artística do que poderíamos chamar o avesso, o lado de dentro dos seres. Como se o desejo humano de objetividade de dar sempre uma forma ao que não tem forma tivesse criado já uma figuração convencional do invisível. 51

Figura 6. Henri Michaux. Sem título. 1946–48. Aquarela e nanquim sobre papel, 31.8 x 24.1 cm. Museu de Arte Moderna, New York. Aquisição através da generosidade de Jo Carole e Ronald S. Lauder. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris
Figura 7. Henri Michaux, Henri. Sem título. 1948. Aquarela, 39.5 x 28.2 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea de Barcelona. Fotografia de FotoGasull

É pertinente notar que em ambos os artigos sobre Flexor e Michaux, Franco coloca ênfase na interlocução entre os estudos de forma e composição em relação a demanda dramática e psíquica do tema dos artistas. Esse aspecto já se encontra presente no primeiro ensaio estético da autora em 194452 sobre o conjunto estatuário na cidade de Ouro Preto de Antonio Francisco Lisboa (1738-1814), popularmente conhecido como o Aleijadinho de Vila Rica, e que se repetirá nos artigos posteriores sobre o mítico artista e a importância do barroco brasileiro na constituição da fortuna artística colonial no Brasil.53

Tendo como referência nomeada os estudos de Mario de Andrade (1893-1945), precursor do indicativo do barroco mineiro como a primeira manifestação artística brasileira sui generis, Franco aponta tanto a importância artística e histórica da figura do artesão aleijado, sofredor como cristo, clamando juntamente por uma maior presença e apoio estatal para a circulação de suas obras.54Em texto datilografado presente no acervo pessoal de seu sobrinho, há o seguinte material produzido dentro de uma excursão extraoficial de averiguação do complexo mineiro de museus55 em 1944: 

No museu dos Inconfidentes, ainda em plena organização, mas cuja visita nos foi amavelmente permitida pelo Sr. G. Simoni, que o organiza para o IPHAN, a série de oratórios, santos e anjos é uma das mais preciosas para o estudo da arte primitiva brasileira. Neles frequentemente a deformação é de uma grande força expressiva. Hilde Weber e Alfredo Volpi apanharam deles alguns aspectos muito característicos, que comprovam a harmonia dessas figuras. Mas existem oratórios também em que as vezes uma santa apenas, solitária e mística, é toda uma sugestão de religiosidade. Em outros aparece o acumulo de figuras em que já se coloca um problema mais amplo de composição, para o qual, no entanto é sempre encontrada a solução mais certa. Entre eles, eu preferiria falar sobre aquele oratório do caminho da cruz […] é um baixo relevo dos Passos da Paixão, em tamanho reduzido, que faz lembrar, pela disposição em planos superpostos, um painel assírio. As figuras, todas elas de cinco a sete centímetros, são ingênuas e primitivas, e mais ou menos estáticas, como se o artista tivesse querido apanhar, em cada expressão, o seu momento máximo. Começa à esquerda, com cristo orando no Horto, erguido apenas por um anjo pousado num fundo de nuvens que lhe estende o cálice. Seguem-se depois vários episódios de flagelação, onde as figuras se dispõem lado a lado, quase todas de frente [..]56

Figura 8. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico, Cenas da Vida de Cristo. c. 1751–1800. Madeira, ferro e pintura. Cada peça medindo 38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm. Museu da Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais
Figura 9. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico, Cenas da Vida de Cristo. c. 1751–1800. Madeira, ferro e pintura. Cada peça medindo 38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm. Museu da Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais

Franco segue com um descritivo afetivo e qualitativo do oratório em questão, mas o que chama atenção nesse texto de juventude é a repetição do episódio dos flagelos de Jesus na Via Sacra. Como exercício dramático, político e formal, este tema é exaustivo para os artistas, e Franco abordou-o repetidamente na sua crítica.57As passagens de sofrimento, violência, comoção e boas-vindas, compostas por quatorze estações, fornecem uma narrativa de purificação emocional para os fiéis, cujo objetivo é tanto aproximar-se do divino por meio da experiência mística quanto obter indulgência por falhas morais — nesse sentido, a solução formal do artista desconhecido do oratório, da mendicância, da escultura de pequenas figuras policromadas sobre fundo azul em uma narrativa de ascendência por meio do sacrifício do filho de Deus, reforça a ideia de ascensão e transcendência por meio da experiência da violência.

Em 1969, Franco empreendeu sua última análise pública de uma representação sagrada e popular do Calvário de Cristo, desta vez não em uma coluna de jornal, mas sim em um ensaio publicado em uma edição limitada de xilogravuras de Mestre Nosa58 (ou Noza, variando a grafia). O artista cearense recém chegado a São Paulo, cujo nome de batismo era Inocêncio Miguel da Costa Nick (1897-1983), foi figura de destaque no movimento de valorização mercadológica da cultura popular, e seu conjunto de 15 imagens primeiramente encomendas pelo artista Sérvulo Esmeraldo, e depois editadas limitadamente em duas ocasiões – a 1ª na França pelo editor Robert Morel em 1965 por intermédio de Esmeraldo, a segunda em 1969 pelo editor Julio Pacello – alimentou esse frison do “primitivo”, “inocente” e “puro” da arte dita popular. 

Razões varias, pois, além de sua qualidade plástica, explicam a importância desta “Via Sacra” de um desconhecido Mestre Nosa nordestino […] Tem estas uma forte presença, pelo estilo despojado e seco, de expressão rude, porém exata. Impressionam as soluções corretas encontradas pelo gravador. A deformação românica das figuras, curtas e esquematizadas, concentradas num só bloco, a síntese primitiva de cada cena, o contraste nítido, cru, entre os pretos, as áreas vazadas mais lineares e o cromatismo do fundo. Também a composição tem qualquer coisa de medieval românico, solene, num instintivo equilíbrio de formas em retângulos verticais ou diagonais. E cada cena é a condensação visual primário do momento narrado, como um instantâneo de fotografia provinciana, em que as personagens não vivem. Pousam, eretas, diante do registro frio do artista.59

Figure 10. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli
Figure 11. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli

É interessante que em sua análise crítica do oratório e das xilogravuras de Nosa, Franco enfatize a engenhosidade das soluções formais diante das chamadas representações simplistas de um tema religioso clássico e consagrado no contexto cristão. A Via Sacra e o sofrimento suportado por Jesus foram historicamente mobilizados como dispositivos moralizantes para as massas, entre as quais a abnegação material e a submissão física constituem uma condição imperativa para a ascensão do espírito — especialmente em meio à fragilidade econômica e à turbulência política, como foi o caso durante o tempo de Franco como profissional das artes nos setores crítico e curatorial. Seja sob o ditatorial Estado Novo (1937–45) durante o governo de Getúlio Vargas ou sob a ditadura militar posterior (1964–85), as produções artísticas de natureza religiosa tinham, duvidosamente, a função pública de familiaridade cultural e de criar metáforas críticas para causas sociais.

No entanto, no que se refere a esse conjunto de artigos de Maria Eugênia Franco, os temas religiosos na arte moderna brasileira são um bastião da constituição da identidade nacional, um aspecto de obsessão na geração tardo-moderna do Retorno à Ordem. Franco parece ter feito um círculo de eterno retorno, ainda que indireta e tangencialmente, ao reino místico cristão em meio às suas próprias lutas para construir o ambiente artístico e a formação estético-educacional do público60(síntese da forma com o conteúdo, síntese da prática artística investigativa e dramatização dos afetos), ainda que hoje ela seja pouco lembrada por seus pares.

1    Emile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of the Religious Life: A Study in Religious Sociology, trans. Joseph Ward Swain (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1915), 10.
2    It is noteworthy that Franco also worked for years to structure and manage the Arts Room of the Municipal Library of São Paulo (now the Mário de Andrade Library) and that she was pivotal in addressing various institutional projects in the São Paulo art scene, ranging from the São Paulo Biennial to the Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo and Departamento de Informações e Documentação Artísticas (now incorporated into the Centro Cultural São Paulo), to name just a few of the most significant of her projects.
3    Maria Eugênia Franco also wrote articles about the art scene in Paris, where she lived in 1947–48, and as a newspaper correspondent, covered the Venice Biennale and Documenta in Kassel. As used here, the term “contemporary” relates to the time, since Brazilian artistic production in the late 1940s and early 1950s was focused on formal investigations of late modernism and the obsessive search for a national artistic identity. See Tadeu Chiarelli, Um modernismo que veio depois: Arte no Brasil; primeira metade do século XX (São Paulo: Alameda, 2012).
4    With the establishment of an institutionalized art system, typology becomes fundamental to delimiting the nature of artistic phenomena. In the aesthetic scope, the duality within the core of the work treats form and content as elements of interpolation, but with a hierarchical perspective in terms of relevance. Roughly speaking, there is an inclination toward form as structurally predominant, in the case of the aesthetic systems of Kant and Schelling, for example, with Hegel standing out as the aesthete who values content as the core element of the artistic phenomenon. In the case of modern art, this polarization can be seen in the quarrels between figuration and abstraction and between narrativity and formalism. For the purposes of understanding the definitions of form and content, Hegel postulates: “The essential point to keep in mind about the opposition of Form and Content is that content is not formless, but has form in its own self, quite as much as the form is external to it. . . . Content is nothing but the revulsion of form into content, and form nothing but the revulsion of content into form.” Hegel’s Logic: Being Part One of the Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1830), trans. William Wallace with foreword by J. N. Findlay, F.B.A., 3rd ed. (London: Oxford University Press, 1975), 189. For example, Brazilian critic Mário Barata (who worked with Maria Eugênia on several projects) evokes Hegel in his discussion of how Brazilian painter Candido Portinari deals with form and content: “The form acts on the content and the form acts on the former due, above all, to the expressive functions of the lines of masses and colors and the marks imposed, by the condition of the creator, on their work.” Barata, “Forma e conteúdo na exposição de Portinari,” Diário de Notícias, June 21, 1953. Unless otherwise noted, all translations mine.
5    For more on Franco’s criticism of cultural institutions, see Talita Trizoli, “A I Bienal de São Paulo e a Crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco,” presented at Futuros de História da Arte: 50 anos do CBHA, Anais do 42º Colóquio do Comitê Brasileiro de História da Arte, November 7–12, 2022, Rio de Janeiro, 438–47, http://www.cbha.art.br/coloquios/2022/anais/cbha.42.034.pdf.
6    Brazilian historian Laura de Mello e Souza has commented on the colonial predominance of European religion in the “newly discovered” country: “Once discovered, Brazil will occupy a position in the European imagination like the one previously occupied by distant and mysterious lands that, once known and explored, became disenchanted. With slavery, this imaginary collection would be re-founded and structured while maintaining deep European roots. A modified extension of the European imagination, Brazil also became an extension of the Metropolis as the colonization process advanced.” Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz: Feitiçaria e religiosidade popular no Brasil Colonial (São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 1987), 31.
7    According to the national census, taken every ten years by IBGE (Brazilian Institute of Geography and Statistics), Catholicism was the dominant religion in Brazil until the 1990s, when Christian Pentecostalism surged. When Franco was writing her essays, between 1940 and 1950, 95 percent of the population declared themselves Catholic, with a current decline to 55 percent. The IBGE is the Brazilian government agency responsible for establishing social indicators for the development of public policies. It has been operating in its current form since 1936, but its institutional background goes back to 1871.
8    See José Augusto Avancini, “Mário e o Barroco,”Revista do Instituto de Estudos Brasileiros, no. 36 (July 1994): 47–66, https://doi.org/10.11606/issn.2316-901X.v0i36p47-66.
9    Unlike in traditional iconographic representations of Saint Anne, Maria Leontina represented the Christian patron saint of maternal ancestry and the fight against infertility, said to be Mary’s mother and Jesus’s grandmother, as a teacher. She depicted Saint Anne seated with the Scripture on her lap, gently leaning toward Mary, who is depicted as a child, and welcoming her to share in divine knowledge. Regarding Leontina’s banners, see Renato Menezes et al., Maria Leontina: Da forma ao todo, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Pinacoteca de São Paulo, 2023), 13: “Maria Leontina seemed to see in folk art, religious statuary and Indigenous artifacts a mysterious source of plastic contradictions that combined the precision of form with the inaccuracies of the untamed hand, where a pact between rigor and warmth was established that the artist would never abandon.” On her interest in objects, see Priscila Sacchettin, “‘Desde menina eu me apaixonava pelos objetos’: A pintura de Maria Leontina e a geometria sensível,” MODOS: Revista de História da Arte 5, no. 1 (February 2021): 250–68, https://doi.org/10.20396/modos.v5i1.8663995.
10    This educational aspect is significant in religious art, especially Christian art. Indeed, the public representation of martyrdoms and self-denials of figures from Judeo-Christian mythology has been used as a communicative strategy for enlisting the faithful by triggering their emotional response and sense of empathy. Moreover, the narrative aspect, which is cyclical in nature, solidifies its normative function. Gabriella Mazzon has commented: “If the cycle represents a device to provide a diagrammatic synopsis of a whole theological system, mirroring the contemporary theory of the architecture of memory . . . , it was perhaps natural for a cyclic form to evolve also in drama.” Gabriella Mazzon, Pathos in Late-Medieval Religious Drama and Art: The Communicative Strategy (Leiden: Brill / Rodopi, 2018), 22.
11    Maria Eugênia Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa,” O Estado de São Paulo, April 25, 1950.
12    “Flexor’s painting, in fact, is never out of sight. It is not in vain that he belongs to the family of cultured artists, of intelligent painters (not that many).” Mário Pedrosa, “Flexor, artista e pintor,” in Samson Flexor: Além do moderno, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, 2022), 31.
13    As Margot Flexor, the artist’s widow, recalled after his death: Flexor was a cerebral man, he thought a lot before speaking, before creating a work, he became emotional during his creative process and every time he completed a painting. . . . In his last works you can clearly see the stains of a circle that closes around itself, that was him, purely emotional and cerebral. . . . In his last phase he was undoubtedly a Cubist and the wonderful lyrical abstractionist he always had been.” Regarding Flexor’s clashes with members of the Concrete art movement, see Geraldo Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna,” A Tribuna, June 25, 1972.
14    In a statement preserved by the Museu da Imagem e do Som (Museum of Image and Sound) in São Paulo, Flexor recalls: In 1948/49, Degand left, and I began writing compositions on the theme of the Passion, precisely the result of that vow, that promise. There were eleven important paintings.” Quoted in Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna.”
15    Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa.”
16    “[The most] popular, as [Eduardo] Hoornaert (1974) says, would be that [form of] Catholicism practiced by gentiles, Indigenous people and slaves. Catholicism here is meant in the broadest sense since among these groups, religion gained new contours and meanings. Catholicism presupposes values and customs that, when faced with ethnic groups of different origins, end up mixing with those of new cultures. Despite being hegemonic in the colony, Catholicism was unable to fully impose itself. There was room for syncretism in that religiosity was not preserved as in the places of origin, but rather gained new characteristics when confronted with each other, transcending the configuration prior to contact. African spirits were identified with Catholic saints, but the worship of them did not mean the simple preservation of cults from Africa. The cult here was distinguished from that of the African continent due to different geographic and cultural conditions. Warrior orixás, such as Ogum, gained prominence here, unlike those of an agricultural nature most worshiped in Africa, such as Onilé.” Emiliano Unzer Macedo, “Religiosidade popular brasileira colonial: Um retrato sincrético,” Revista Ágora, no. 7 (2008): 3–20.
Regarding the role of Catholicism in Brazil’s structure as an empire and democracy, see Sergio Miceli, A elite eclesiástica brasileira (Rio de Janeiro: Bertrand do Brasil, 1988), 32: “The process of ‘institutional construction’ of the Brazilian Catholic Church during the Old Republic (1890–1930) is linked, on the one hand, to the new directives and undertakings of the Holy See during the second half of the 19th century and, on the other hand, to the organizational challenges and political constraints it faced within Brazilian society.” See also ibid., 35: “In Brazil, the expansionist policy of the Holy See at the end of the last century (19th) and beginning of the current one (20th) adopted a markedly patrimonial stance, without giving up the goals of ‘Romanization’ either at the level of training of future dignitaries, or the style and orientation of episcopal command, and the sharing of Brazilian territory between the religious congregations most dependent and loyal to the Vatican. With regard to relations with Brazilian society, the option of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, in view of the contentious legacy of the ‘religious issue’ of the 1970s, consisted of establishing a solid political-doctrinal alliance with the sectors of the ruling groups favorable to Catholicism and aware of the effective ideological collaboration that the Church was in a position to provide to the consolidation of the new social and political order.” In Brazil, article 19 of the 1988 Constitution upholds the separation of church and state, but it does so indirectly: “The Union, the states, the Federal District and the municipalities are forbidden to: establish religious sects or churches, subsidize them, hinder their activities, or maintain relationships of dependence or alliance with them or their representatives, without prejudice to collaboration in the public interest in the manner set forth by law. . . . For example, in Brazil, authors disagree regarding the degree of separation between religion and politics and the place occupied by religion in national society and culture. There are, on the one hand, authors who argue that religion has fundamental importance in the culture and ethical and daily conduct of Brazilians, despite the advance of modernity among us.” Ari Pedro Oro and Marcela Ureta, “Religião e política na América Latina: Uma análise da legislação dos países,” Horizonte Antropológico 13, no. 27 (June 2007), https://doi.org/10.1590/S0104-71832007000100013.
17    See Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz, 31, for more on the role of Our Lady in Brazilian culture. Regarding the symbolic correlation of Christ martyred on the cross with the ‘Tiradentes’ Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, considered a national hero in Brazil, see Almerinda da Silva Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari,” Dimensões: Revista de História da UFES 41 (December 2018): 167–68, https://doi.org/10.23871/dimensoes-n41-23071: “[Given] the fact that photography emerged almost in the middle of the 19th century, the physical attributes attributed to the hero by historians and artists were the subject of divergences and contradictions. During the Empire, no representations of Tiradentes are known to have been created, as he was seen as cursed and unworthy of being represented in artistic expressions. Soon after the Proclamation of the Brazilian Republic (1889), he was elevated to the status of hero and martyr and began to be portrayed by countless artists.” For more on the allegorical presence of Tiradentes in modern arts in Brazil, see Annateresa Fabris, “Portinari, pintor social” (master’s thesis, University of São Paulo, 1977). Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari, 158–59, notes of the accusation, trial, and dismemberment: “Accused of leading the revolutionary movement against the heavy taxes levied by the Portuguese Crown for the extraction of gold in Minas Gerais (18th century), he would be arrested, tried and sentenced to the maximum penalty by hanging. The sentencing records also determined the dismemberment of the corpse and the public display of the respective parts, on the roads that connected Rio de Janeiro to Minas Gerais—places where Tiradentes traveled to incite the Minas Gerais people to rebel against Portugal—and the razing of the martyr’s residence, followed by the salting of the respective land, so that none of the martyr’s descendants could live there.”
18    According to Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna”: “Contemplation of the five canvases is like contemplating a 20th-century altar erected in the temple of Nothing. . . . Like the Renaissance, this passage from medieval faith to modern doubt paints the terror of the evading God, so Flexor, in this articulation of the passage from modern doubt to something unimaginable, paints the terror of the Nothing that invades. . . . There is a common atmosphere in all these articulations, and this atmosphere can be summarized in Heidegger’s sentence: ‘We exist for death.’ Flexor’s paintings are portraits of openings to death and therefore self-portraits of the 20th century.” According to Clarival do Prado Valladares, “A pintura pensada de Samson Flexor,” Jornal do Brasil, September 21, 1968: “Drama by nature, challenge as conduct, abyss in prophecy. Samson Flexor is not an easy case for analysis, from the point of view of simple appreciation of painting. . . . In the same way, the evangelical theme to which the painter-thinker clung, when it was possible for him to harbor hope and redemption, is explained.”
19    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, May 7, 1948.
20    See, for example, Maria do Carmo Peixoto Pandolfo, “Henri Michaux ou a consciência da exclusão,” Revista Interfaces 3 (1997): 138: “His theme includes the fantastic, the reciprocal contamination between dream and reality, the release of the forces of the unconscious so dear to the Surrealists, but Michaux rejects the school’s procedures, such as automatic writing and the flow of thought: He does not renounce the lucidity of the spirit and the vigilance of style in the poetic tension that is established between subjectivity and the reality of the outside world.” The lack of belonging is described in ibid., 141: “Michaux’s detachment, his feeling of exclusion, seems to rest on the awareness, always alive, of his intrinsic lack: ‘I have seven or eight senses. One of them: the lack.’”
21    Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, May 7, 1948. “Metempsychosis” is from the Greek metempsychosis, which literally translates as “passage of souls.” The transmigration of souls in Greek philosophy is present in Pythagoras and Plato, in addition to in countless religions that believe in the reincarnation of the soul.
22    Maria Eugênia Franco, typed manuscript dated “Ouro Preto, June 4, 1944.” Personal collection of Alexandre Dacosta.
23    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, February 4, 1951; Maria Eugenia Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, March 7, 1951; and Maria Eugenia Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro,” O Estado de São Paulo, July 7, 1951.
24    Mário de Andrade, “Arte religiosa no Brasil,” Revista do Brasil, no. 54 (1920): 106: “The entire religious Minas is so permeated with his religiosity that one gets the impression that everything in it was created by him alone.” Mário de Andrade. “Aleijadinho,” in Aspectos das artes plásticas no Brasil (São Paulo: Martins Editora, 1965), 34: “And what I think is absolutely brilliant about this invention is that it contains some of the most intimate, deep-rooted, and ethnic aspects of national psychology, it is a prototype of Brazilian religiosity. This type of church, immortally fixed in the two São Francisco de Ouro Preto and São João Del Rey, does not correspond to the Portuguese bases of the colony, as it is already distinguished from the baroque Luso-colonial solutions, by a certain coyness, by more sensuality and charm, with such a soft delicacy, eminently Brazilian.” In the three articles published in 1951, Franco reinforces her references to Mário de Andrade, the importance of the figure of Aleijadinho, and the need for public attention to such heritage. See Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho”; Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho”; and Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro.”
25    “The city of Ouro Preto, during the dictatorial regime of Getúlio Vargas, was the first municipality with a colonial architectural structure chosen for listing as a national monument by the recently created National Historical and Artistic Heritage Service, SPHAN (and which would be reorganized in the future at IPHAN—Institute of National Historical and Artistic Heritage). In 1938, the city was listed, and until 1944 urban and architectural adjustments took place to adapt the historic buildings to their new role as heritage sites. Among them, there is the Museum of Inconfidência, formerly the Town Hall and Prison, a place that will receive figures from the cultural and museological fields throughout its creation, in order to participate with their peers and publicize its structure. The Museum, directed by historian Raimundo Trindade, was inaugurated on August 11, 1944, the bicentenary of the birth of the inconfidante poet Tomás Antônio Gonzaga, with an official visit from Gustavo Capanema, then Minister of Education and Health.” Leila Bianchi Aguiar, “Desafios, permanências e transformações na gestão de um sítio urbano patrimonializado: Ouro Preto, 1938–1975,” Estudos Históricos 29, no. 57 (January–April 2016): 87–106.
26    Maria Eugênia Franco, typed manuscript dated “Ouro Preto, June 4, 1944.” Personal collection of Alexandre Dacosta.
27    Cândido Portinari, for example, built his panel Tiradentes (1948–49) on a narrative structure modeled after Christ’s Calvary. The painting Emigrant Ship (1939–41) by Lasar Segall, a Jewish immigrant living in Brazil, can be read as a large and chaotic Noah’s Ark fleeing World War II. At the end of his life, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti painted biblical scenes, such as the Descida de Cristo da Cruz (Descent of Christ from the Cross, 1971). Both Alfredo da Veiga Guignard and Alfredo Volpi consistently referenced Catholic imagery throughout their careers.
28    Maria Eugênia Franco, essay in Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (São Paulo: Julio Pacello, 1969). Note that sometimes “Nosa” is spelled “Noza.”
29    Franco, essay in Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa, unpaginated.
30    It´s relevant to note that the ‘aesthetic-educational formation of the public’ signifies an important part of the modern art project to disseminate its values. In addition to the construction of institutions capable of validating works of art and artists, the aesthetic education included the establishment of programs and activities to ‘educate’ the public’s gaze.
31    Emile Durkheim, Les formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse: Le système totémique en Australie. (Paris: Librairie Félix Alcan, 1912), 28
32    Vale ressaltar que Franco também trabalhou durante anos na estruturação e gestão da Sala de Artes da Biblioteca Municipal de São Paulo (atual Biblioteca Mário de Andrade) e que foi fundamental na abordagem de diversos projetos institucionais do cenário artístico paulista, que vão desde da Bienal de São Paulo ao Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo e ao Departamento de Informações e Documentação Artísticas (hoje incorporado ao Centro Cultural São Paulo), para citar apenas alguns de seus projetos mais significativos.
33    Maria Eugênia Franco também escreveu artigos sobre a cena artística em Paris, onde viveu em 1947-48, e como correspondente de jornal, cobriu a Bienal de Veneza e a Documenta em Kassel. Conforme usado aqui, o termo “contemporâneo” se refere à época, já que a produção artística brasileira no final dos anos 1940 e início dos anos 1950 estava focada em investigações formais do modernismo tardio e na busca obsessiva por uma identidade artística nacional. Veja Tadeu Chiarelli, Um modernismo que veio depois: Arte no Brasil; primeira metade do século XX (São Paulo: Alameda, 2012).
34    Com o estabelecimento de um sistema de arte institucionalizado, a tipologia se torna fundamental para delimitar a natureza do fenômeno artístico. No escopo estético, a dualidade dentro do núcleo da obra trata forma e conteúdo como elementos de interpolação, mas com uma perspectiva hierárquica em termos de relevância. Grosso modo, há uma inclinação para a forma como estruturalmente predominante, no caso dos sistemas estéticos de Kant e Schelling, por exemplo, com Hegel se destacando como o esteta que valoriza o conteúdo como o elemento central do fenômeno artístico. No caso da arte moderna, essa polarização pode ser vista nas disputas entre figuração e abstração e entre narratividade e formalismo. Para fins de compreensão das definições de forma e conteúdo, Hegel postula: “O ponto essencial a ter em mente sobre a oposição de Forma e Conteúdo é que o conteúdo não é sem forma, mas tem forma em si mesmo, tanto quanto a forma é externa a ele. . . . O conteúdo nada mais é do que a repulsa da forma no conteúdo, e a forma nada mais é do que a repulsa do conteúdo na forma.” Hegel’s Logic: Being Part One of the Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1830), trans. William Wallace with foreword by J. N. Findlay, F.B.A., 3rd ed. (London: Oxford University Press, 1975), 189. Por exemplo, o crítico brasileiro Mário Barata (que trabalhou com Maria Eugênia em vários projetos) evoca Hegel em sua discussão sobre como o pintor brasileiro Candido Portinari lida com forma e conteúdo: “A forma atua sobre o conteúdo e a forma atua sobre aquele devido, sobretudo, às funções expressivas das linhas de massas e cores e às marcas impostas, pela condição do criador, à sua obra.” Barata, “Forma e conteúdo na exposição de Portinari,” Diário de Notícias, 21 de Junho, 1953.
35    Para mais informações sobre as críticas de Franco às instituições culturais, veja Talita Trizoli, “A I Bienal de São Paulo e a Crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco,” apresentada em Futuros de História da Arte: 50 anos do CBHA, Anais do 42o Colóquio do Comitê Brasileiro de História da Arte, Novembro 7–12, 2022, Rio de Janeiro, 438–47, http://www.cbha.art.br/coloquios/2022/anais/cbha.42.034.pdf.
36    A historiadora brasileira Laura de Mello e Souza comentou sobre a predominância colonial da religião europeia no país “recém-descoberto”: “Uma vez descoberto, o Brasil ocupará uma posição no imaginário europeu como a anteriormente ocupada por terras distantes e misteriosas que, uma vez conhecidas e exploradas, se desencantaram. Com a escravidão, essa coleção imaginária seria refundada e estruturada, mantendo profundas raízes europeias. Uma extensão modificada do imaginário europeu, o Brasil também se tornou uma extensão da Metrópole à medida que o processo de colonização avançava.” Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz: Feitiçaria e religiosidade popular no Brasil Colonial (São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 1987), 31.
37    De acordo com o censo nacional, realizado a cada dez anos pelo IBGE (Instituto Brasileiro de Geografia e Estatística), o catolicismo foi a religião dominante no Brasil até a década de 1990, quando o pentecostalismo cristão surgiu. Quando Franco estava escrevendo seus ensaios, entre 1940 e 1950, 95% da população se declarava católica, com um declínio atual para 55%. O IBGE é a agência governamental brasileira responsável por estabelecer indicadores sociais para o desenvolvimento de políticas públicas. Ele opera em sua forma atual desde 1936, mas seu histórico institucional remonta a 1871.
38    Veja José Augusto Avancini, “Mário e o Barroco,”Revista do Instituto de Estudos Brasileiros, no. 36 (Julho 1994): 47–66, https://doi.org/10.11606/issn.2316-901X.v0i36p47-66.
39    Diferentemente das representações iconográficas tradicionais de Santa Ana, Maria Leontina representou a santa padroeira cristã da ancestralidade materna e da luta contra a infertilidade, dita mãe de Maria e avó de Jesus, como uma professora. Ela retratou Santa Ana sentada com a Escritura no colo, gentilmente inclinando-se em direção a Maria, que é retratada como uma criança, e a acolhendo para compartilhar o conhecimento divino.Sobre os estandartes de Leontina, veja Renato Menezes et al., Maria Leontina: Da forma ao todo, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Pinacoteca de São Paulo, 2023), 13: “Maria Leontina parecia ver na arte popular, na estatuária religiosa e nos artefatos indígenas uma misteriosa fonte de contradições plásticas que combinavam a precisão da forma com as imprecisões da mão indomável, onde se estabelecia um pacto entre rigor e calor que a artista jamais abandonaria.” Sobre seu interesse pelos objetos, ver Priscila Sacchettin, “‘Desde menina eu me apaixonava pelos objetos’: A pintura de Maria Leontina e a geometria sensível,” MODOS: Revista de História da Arte 5, no. 1 (Fevereiro 2021): 250–68, https://doi.org/10.20396/modos.v5i1.8663995.
40    Este aspecto educacional é significativo na arte religiosa, especialmente na arte cristã. De fato, a representação pública de martírios e abnegações de figuras da mitologia judaico-cristã tem sido usada como uma estratégia comunicativa para alistar os fiéis ao desencadear sua resposta emocional e senso de empatia. Além disso, o aspecto narrativo, que é cíclico por natureza, solidifica sua função normativa. Gabriella Mazzon comentou: “Se o ciclo representa um dispositivo para fornecer uma sinopse diagramática de um sistema teológico inteiro, espelhando a teoria contemporânea da arquitetura da memória…, talvez fosse natural que uma forma cíclica evoluísse também no drama.” Gabriella Mazzon, Pathos in Late-Medieval Religious Drama and Art: The Communicative Strategy (Leiden: Brill / Rodopi, 2018), 22.
41    Maria Eugênia Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa”, O Estado de São Paulo, 25 de Abril, 1950.
42    A pintura de FLEXOR, com efeito, não sai nunca de sua alça de mira. Não é em vão que se é da família dos artistas cultos, dos pintores inteligentes (não tão numerosos assim).PEDROSA, Mario. Flexor, Artista e Pintor. 1961, In: MAZZUCCHELLI, Kiki. Samson Flexor: além do moderno. São Paulo: Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, 2022, p. 31
43    Como Margot Flexor, a viúva do artista, relembrou após sua morte: “Flexor era um homem cerebral, ele pensava muito antes de falar, antes de criar uma obra, ele se emocionava durante seu processo criativo e toda vez que completava uma pintura. . . . Em suas últimas obras você pode ver claramente as manchas de um círculo que se fecha em torno de si mesmo, isso era ele, puramente emocional e cerebral. . . . Em sua última fase, ele era sem dúvida um cubista e o maravilhoso abstracionista lírico que sempre foi.”Sobre os conflitos de Flexor com os membros do movimento da arte concreta, veja Geraldo Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna,” A Tribuna, 25 de Junho, 1972.
44    Em depoimento preservado pelo Museu da Imagem e do Som de São Paulo, Flexor relembra: “Em 1948/49, Degand saiu, e eu comecei a escrever composições sobre o tema da Paixão, justamente fruto daquele voto, daquela promessa. Eram onze pinturas importantes.” Citado em Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna.”
45    Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa.”
46    “[O mais] popular, como diz [Eduardo] Hoornaert (1974), seria aquele [modo de] catolicismo praticado por gentios, indígenas e escravos. Catolicismo aqui é entendido no sentido mais amplo, pois entre esses grupos a religião ganhou novos contornos e significados. O catolicismo pressupõe valores e costumes que, ao se depararem com etnias de origens diferentes, acabam se misturando aos de novas culturas. Apesar de hegemônico na colônia, o catolicismo não conseguiu se impor plenamente. Havia espaço para o sincretismo, pois a religiosidade não era preservada como nos lugares de origem, mas ganhava novas características ao se confrontarem entre si, transcendendo a configuração anterior ao contato. Os espíritos africanos eram identificados com os santos católicos, mas a adoração a eles não significava a simples preservação de cultos oriundos da África. O culto aqui se distinguia daquele do continente africano devido às diferentes condições geográficas e culturais. Orixás guerreiros, como Ogum, ganharam destaque aqui, diferentemente daqueles de cunho agrícola mais cultuados na África, como Onilé.” Emiliano Unzer Macedo, “Religiosidade popular brasileira colonial: Um retrato sincrético,” Revista Ágora, no. 7 (2008): 3–20.
Sobre o papel do catolicismo na estruturação do Brasil como império e democracia, ver Sergio Miceli, A elite eclesiástica brasileira (Rio de Janeiro: Bertrand do Brasil, 1988), 32: “O processo de ‘construção institucional’ da Igreja Católica brasileira durante a República Velha (1890–1930) está vinculado, por um lado, às novas diretrizes e empreendimentos da Santa Sé durante a segunda metade do século XIX e, por outro, aos desafios organizacionais e constrangimentos políticos que enfrentou no seio da sociedade brasileira.” Ver também ibid., 35: “No Brasil, a política expansionista da Santa Sé no final do século passado (XIX) e início do atual (XX) adotou uma postura marcadamente patrimonial, sem abrir mão dos objetivos da ‘romanização’ nem no nível da formação dos futuros dignitários, nem do estilo e orientação do comando episcopal, e da partilha do território brasileiro entre as congregações religiosas mais dependentes e leais ao Vaticano. No que se refere às relações com a sociedade brasileira, a opção da hierarquia eclesiástica, diante do legado contencioso da ‘questão religiosa’ dos anos 1970, consistiu em estabelecer uma sólida aliança político-doutrinária com os setores dos grupos dirigentes favoráveis ​​ao catolicismo e conscientes da efetiva colaboração ideológica que a Igreja estava em condições de prestar à consolidação da nova ordem social e política.”No Brasil, o artigo 19 da Constituição de 1988 sustenta a separação entre Igreja e Estado, mas o faz indiretamente: “É vedado à União, aos Estados, ao Distrito Federal e aos Municípios: fundar seitas ou igrejas religiosas, subvencioná-las, dificultar-lhes as atividades ou manter com elas ou seus representantes relações de dependência ou aliança, sem prejuízo da colaboração no interesse público, na forma estabelecida em lei. . . . Por exemplo, no Brasil, autores divergem quanto ao grau de separação entre religião e política e o lugar ocupado pela religião na sociedade e cultura nacionais. Há, de um lado, autores que defendem que a religião tem importância fundamental na cultura e na conduta ética e cotidiana dos brasileiros, apesar do avanço da modernidade entre nós.” Ari Pedro Oro and Marcela Ureta, “Religião e política na América Latina: Uma análise da legislação dos países,” Horizonte Antropológico 13, no. 27 (Junho 2007), https://doi.org/10.1590/S0104-71832007000100013.
47    Veja Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz, 31, para mais informações sobre o papel de Nossa Senhora na cultura brasileira. Sobre a correlação simbólica de Cristo martirizado na cruz com o ‘Tiradentes’ Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, considerado um herói nacional no Brasil, veja Almerinda da Silva Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari,” Dimensões: Revista de História da UFES 41 (Dezembro 2018): 167–68, https://doi.org/10.23871/dimensoes-n41-23071: “[Dado] o fato de que a fotografia surgiu quase em meados do século XIX, os atributos físicos atribuídos ao herói por historiadores e artistas foram alvo de divergências e contradições. Durante o Império, não se tem conhecimento de nenhuma representação de Tiradentes criada, pois ele era visto como amaldiçoado e indigno de ser representado em expressões artísticas. Logo após a Proclamação da República Brasileira (1889), ele foi elevado à condição de herói e mártir e passou a ser retratado por inúmeros artistas.” Para mais sobre a presença alegórica de Tiradentes nas artes modernas no Brasil, veja Annateresa Fabris, “Portinari, pintor social” (dissertação de mestrado, Universidade de São Paulo, 1977). Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari, 158–59, notas da acusação, julgamento e esquartejamento: “Acusado de liderar o movimento revolucionário contra os pesados ​​impostos cobrados pela Coroa Portuguesa para a extração de ouro em Minas Gerais (século XVIII), seria preso, julgado e condenado à pena máxima de enforcamento. Os autos da sentença determinaram também o esquartejamento do cadáver e a exposição pública das respectivas partes, nas estradas que ligavam o Rio de Janeiro a Minas Gerais — lugares por onde Tiradentes viajava para incitar o povo mineiro a se rebelar contra Portugal — e a demolição da residência do mártir, seguida da salga das respectivas terras, para que nenhum descendente do mártir pudesse ali viver.”
48    De acordo com Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna”: “A contemplação das cinco telas é como contemplar um altar do século XX erguido no templo do Nada. . . . Como o Renascimento, essa passagem da fé medieval para a dúvida moderna pinta o terror do Deus evasivo, então Flexor, nessa articulação da passagem da dúvida moderna para algo inimaginável, pinta o terror do Nada que invade. . . . Há uma atmosfera comum em todas essas articulações, e essa atmosfera pode ser resumida na frase de Heidegger: ‘Nós existimos para a morte’. As pinturas de Flexor são retratos de aberturas para a morte e, portanto, autorretratos do século XX.” De acordo com Clarival do Prado Valladares, “A pintura pensada de Samson Flexor,” Jornal do Brasil, 21 de Setembro, 1968: “Drama por natureza, desafio como conduta, abismo em profecia. Samson Flexor não é um caso fácil de analisar, do ponto de vista da simples apreciação da pintura. . . . Da mesma forma, o tema evangélico ao qual o pintor-pensador se agarrou, quando lhe foi possível abrigar esperança e redenção, é explicado.”
49    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Maio, 1948.
50    Veja, por exemplo, Maria do Carmo Peixoto Pandolfo, “Henri Michaux ou a consciência da exclusão,” Revista Interfaces 3 (1997): 138: “Seu tema inclui o fantástico, a contaminação recíproca entre sonho e realidade, a liberação das forças do inconsciente tão caras aos surrealistas, mas Michaux rejeita os procedimentos da escola, como a escrita automática e o fluxo do pensamento: Ele não renuncia à lucidez do espírito e à vigilância do estilo na tensão poética que se estabelece entre a subjetividade e a realidade do mundo exterior.”
A falta de pertencimento é descrita em ibid., 141: “O distanciamento de Michaux, seu sentimento de exclusão, parece repousar na consciência, sempre viva, de sua falta intrínseca: ‘Eu tenho sete ou oito sentidos. Um deles: a falta.’”
51    Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Maio, 1948. “Metempsicose” vem do grego metempsicose, que se traduz literalmente como “passagem das almas”. A transmigração das almas na filosofia grega está presente em Pitágoras e Platão, além de inúmeras religiões que acreditam na reencarnação da alma.
52    Maria Eugênia Franco, manuscrito datilografado “Ouro Preto, 4 de Junho, 1944.” Coleção pessoal de Alexandre Dacosta
53    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, 4 de Fevereiro, 1951; Maria Eugenia Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Março, 1951; e Maria Eugenia Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Julho, 1951.
54    Mário de Andrade, “Arte religiosa no Brasil,” Revista do Brasil, no. 54 (1920): 106: “Toda a Minas religiosa é tão impregnada de sua religiosidade que se tem a impressão de que tudo nela foi criado somente por ele.” Mário de Andrade. “Aleijadinho,” in Aspectos das artes plásticas no Brasil (São Paulo: Martins Editora, 1965), 34: “E o que eu acho absolutamente brilhante nessa invenção é que ela contém alguns dos aspectos mais íntimos, arraigados e étnicos da psicologia nacional, é um protótipo da religiosidade brasileira. Esse tipo de igreja, imortalmente fixada nas duas São Francisco de Ouro Preto e São João Del Rey, não corresponde às bases portuguesas da colônia, pois já se distingue das soluções barrocas luso-coloniais, por um certo pudor, por mais sensualidade e charme, com uma delicadeza tão suave, eminentemente brasileira.” Nos três artigos publicados em 1951, Franco reforça suas referências a Mário de Andrade, à importância da figura do Aleijadinho e à necessidade de atenção pública a tal patrimônio. Ver Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho”; Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho”; e Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro.”
55    “A cidade de Ouro Preto, durante o regime ditatorial de Getúlio Vargas, foi o primeiro município com estrutura arquitetônica colonial escolhido para tombamento como monumento nacional pelo recém-criado Serviço do Patrimônio Histórico e Artístico Nacional, SPHAN (e que futuramente seria reorganizado em IPHAN — Instituto do Patrimônio Histórico e Artístico Nacional). Em 1938, a cidade foi tombada, e até 1944 ocorreram adequações urbanas e arquitetônicas para adequar os edifícios históricos ao seu novo papel de patrimônio. Entre eles, está o Museu da Inconfidência, antiga Câmara Municipal e Cadeia, local que receberá personalidades do meio cultural e museológico ao longo de sua criação, para participar com seus pares e divulgar sua estrutura. O Museu, dirigido pelo historiador Raimundo Trindade, foi inaugurado em 11 de agosto de 1944, bicentenário do nascimento do poeta inconfidente Tomás Antônio Gonzaga, com a visita oficial de Gustavo Capanema, então Ministro da Educação e Saúde.” Leila Bianchi Aguiar, “Desafios, permanências e transformações na gestão de um sítio urbano patrimonializado: Ouro Preto, 1938–1975,” Estudos Históricos 29, no. 57 (Janeiro–Abril 2016): 87–106.
56    Texto datilografado de Maria Eugênia Franco integrante do acervo pessoal de Alexandre Dacosta. Consta a seguinte datação: Ouro Preto, 04 de junho de 1944.
57    Cândido Portinari, por exemplo, construiu seu painel Tiradentes (1948–49) em uma estrutura narrativa modelada a partir do Calvário de Cristo. A pintura Navio do Emigrante (1939–41) de Lasar Segall, um imigrante judeu que vivia no Brasil, pode ser lida como uma grande e caótica Arca de Noé fugindo da Segunda Guerra Mundial. No final de sua vida, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti pintou cenas bíblicas, como a Descida de Cristo da Cruz (1971). Tanto Alfredo da Veiga Guignard quanto Alfredo Volpi referenciaram consistentemente imagens católicas ao longo de suas carreiras.
58    NOSA, Mestre. Via Sacra: xilogravuras populares; texto: Maria Eugenia Franco. São Paulo: Julio Pacello, 1969.
59    Franco, ensaio presente em Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa, sem paginação.
60    É relevante notar que a ‘formação estético-educacional do público’ significa uma parte importante do projeto da arte moderna para disseminar seus valores. Além da construção de instituições capazes de validar obras de arte e artistas, a educação estética incluía o estabelecimento de programas e atividades para ‘educar’ o olhar do público.

The post Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras appeared first on post.

]]>
Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity https://post.moma.org/jean-michel-atlan-an-algerian-imprint-on-postwar-modernity/ Wed, 04 Sep 2024 19:43:42 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8050 Jean-Michel Atlan (1913–1960)—who signed simply as Atlan in his works—1is most often considered a representative of lyrical abstraction, an art movement that took root in Paris after World War II. Born in the Casbah of Constantine to a Jewish Berber family (a fact he often emphasized),2 his Algerian childhood lent specific forms and colors to…

The post Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity appeared first on post.

]]>

Jean Michel Atlan in atelier
Jean-Michel Atlan in his studio on rue de la Grande Chaumière, Paris, 1945. Bibliothèque Kandinsky, Paris. Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70. © Dorka

Jean-Michel Atlan (1913–1960)—who signed simply as Atlan in his works—1is most often considered a representative of lyrical abstraction, an art movement that took root in Paris after World War II. Born in the Casbah of Constantine to a Jewish Berber family (a fact he often emphasized),2 his Algerian childhood lent specific forms and colors to his uniquely creative imagination. Atlan’s parents combined tradition and modernity, enrolling their children in both a Talmudic school and a French secular school. Steeped in the mystic readings of sacred texts, his father transmitted knowledge of the Kabbalah to his son, a legacy that would remain important to the artist throughout his life.

In 1930, Atlan left home to study philosophy at the Sorbonne. He became involved in political circles as soon as he arrived in Paris, publishing in Trotskyist journals like La Vérité (The Truth) and attending anti-colonial protests. Concurrently, he began writing poetry, drawing closer to the literary circle surrounding Georges Bataille (1897–1962) and the revolutionary Surrealist movement. He started teaching philosophy but was dismissed when the Vichy regime began to collaborate with Nazi Germany and implemented anti-Jewish laws. Within this extremist context, in 1940, Atlan started to make visual art. Imprisoned under the pretext of “Communist activities,”3 then committed to the Sainte-Anne psychiatric hospital from January 1943 to August 1944, he executed his first paintings on boards and makeshift canvases provided by friends and hospital staff.4

Once Paris was liberated, Atlan dedicated himself entirely to painting, declaring: “I’ve made the leap from poetry to painting, like a dancer who has discovered that dance is better than verbal incantations for his self-expression.”5 He made his breakthrough in the art scene in December 1944, right after the war, at a time when artists had to reinvent themselves to rebuild their relationship with the public.6 Nonetheless, his career and distinctive work have posed a challenge to critics. Atlan was perceived both within the School of Paris and on its fringes, engaging in every pictorial trend—from “Art Informel” to lyrical abstraction—so as to better disassociate himself from all of them.7 

After the war, Atlan was hailed as an innovator by new gallery owners such as Denise René and Aimé Maeght as well as by art critics and historians, including Jean Cassou, Charles Estienne, and Michel Ragon (who would become one of the artist’s closest friends). Like French writers Jean Paulhan, Jean Duvignaud, and Clara Malraux, American writer Gertrude Stein was among his first supporters, purchasing several of his works. As a philosopher, Atlan was comfortable taking stances on issues rocking the art world and in 1945, published a manifesto in the second issue of the French journal Continuity.8 In this text, he questioned the concept of reality, and, further, the conception of realism—which, according to him, resulted in paintings that were too literal.9 Atlan felt a profound sense of freedom and broke his contract with Galerie Maeght in 1947. After making that decision, which was praised by the French artist Pierre Soulages (1919–2022),10 Atlan experienced a slower period in his career. However, he continued to paint and exhibit. In 1957, his career gained momentum again with a mature body of work that received international recognition in Europe, Japan, and the United States. He would not attend the April 1960 opening of his solo exhibition at The Contemporaries Gallery in New York, because he died in Paris on February 12 in his studio on rue de la Grande Chaumière. By tracing the trajectory of his unconventional career, from his homeland to his premature passing, one can gain a deeper understanding of this self-taught artist’s distinctive impact on art, transcending predefined categories and movements.

A Gestural Painting Focused on the Sign

The works by Atlan in The Museum of Modern Art’s collection represent both periods of the artist’s activity (which were separated by a reclusive time of low visibility for Atlan from 1947 to 1957, although he was still working): lithographs and line blocks created by Atlan in 1945 for Description of a Struggle (Description d’un combat) by Franz Kafka, an illustrated book published in 1946, and Realm (Royaume), a pastel on colored paper made by the artist in 1957. Despite being created ten years apart, the sign is present in both works.11 While the 1945 prints foreground the plastic potential of the sign, his later pastel establishes its use as a means for the artist to relate to the world around him. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Wrapper from Description of a Struggle (Description d’un combat) by Franz Kafka. 1945, published 1946. One from an illustrated book with sixteen lithographs (including wrapper and eight head and tailpieces) and sixteen line block ornaments, comp. 12 × 19 11/16″ (30.5 × 50 cm) (irreg.). Edition 350. The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Curt Valentin Bequest. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Atlan progressively developed images incorporating biomorphic forms and strange signs. What were his sources of inspiration? Perhaps Arabic calligraphy, which he had encountered in many forms, including in the epigraphic decors of mosques and Islamic monuments in Constantine, such as in the famous madrassa on rue Nationale by his parent’s house? Maybe Hebrew calligraphy, with its graphic and esoteric dimensions? Or Berber motifs used in the decorative arts and symbols to ward off evil? Indeed, Atlan recalled seeing “Berbers tracing geometric signs, making little triangles or zigzags on pottery.”12 Or ideograms from Japanese culture, with which Atlan felt a close affinity? In Atlan’s visual world, everything is sign and can truly be grasped only through understanding a mysterious language all his own. Atlan constructed his work over a fifteen-year period under the reign of the sign, using lines that are sometimes sharp but more often supple and cursive—signs that, like language, have endless variations. Everything feels connected, both surprisingly open and yet equally mysterious: black forms emerge as abstract signs, or as stylized silhouettes of humans, birds, and trees, or a combination of all these morphing together in metamorphosis—a process central to the artist’s magical universe. Some of his works evoke the Maghreb,13 but the majority make no reference to it, leaving the viewer unconstrained in their visual experience and the enigma preserved.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Untitled. 1943. Ink on paper, 21 1/4 × 19 11/16″ (54 × 50 cm). CR 1650. © Estate Atlan

Movement and gesture are embedded in his work. From his earliest ink drawings to his collection of pastels, Les Miroirs du Roi Salomon (King Solomon’s Mirrors), which was published posthumously, calligraphy proved to be consistently significant for the artist. In his illustrations for Kafka’s Description of a Struggle, Atlan transmuted this calligraphy into his own writing. As part of his first contract with Galerie Maeght, at the suggestion of Georges Le Breton and Clara Malraux (who translated Kafka’s text into French), Atlan created a series of lithographs to illustrate the edition for its September 1946 publication.14 Working with lithographer Fernand Mourlot proved vital to his work: “My contract with Maeght led me to Mourlot’s lithograph studio, where I worked with stones for a year. This time was incredibly enriching for my painting—the black and white taught me about color. In black-and-white work, I discovered light and matter.”15

He persistently pursued material investigation, driven by a desire to find the best way to bring his forms to life.16 He explained his choice of materials as follows: “I needed a medium like fresco or oil paint, which led to my absorbent preparations using sackcloth canvas and to mixing powders, oils, and pastels.”17 Just as a line cuts across to create a symbol, the direct application of pastels—which cannot be covered or redone—contributes to the expressivity of his gestural painting. Atlan’s large oil canvases from this period owe their sumptuous nature in part to the work he was doing on paper at the same time, including in distemper and pastels. His research on color, such as silver, white and ivory black, as well as the absorbent abilities of his mediums, led to his becoming “a modest yet incredible craftsman,” as Michel Ragon put it.18 He dedicated himself to pastels when the technique was considered outdated and had become largely obsolete in contemporary art. But Atlan was not swayed by fashion, and he worked in that medium (among others) because of its mineral aspects, which evoked earth colors and the ocher of rock. This was undoubtedly inspired by memories, such as of the magnificent, towering plateau upon which Constantine is built.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Sketchbook. Undated (c. 1947). Pencil, chalk, and pastel on paper. Private collection, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
Jean-Michel Atlan. Sketchbook (detail). Undated (c. 1947). Pencil, chalk, and pastel on paper. Private collection, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
The Natural Arch, Constantine, Algeria, c. 1899. Library of Congress Prints and Photographs Division, Washington, DC. Photochrom Print Collection

Conjuring a mental image of his home city, by then far away, he said of the sketches he made in his notebook, “I have Judeo-Berber origins, like almost everyone there in the old city . . . which was built with stone, gullies, eyries, and cactus.”19 With his propensity for these techniques, his soot-black lines, his symbols from another age, and his ocher colors, Atlan offered the viewer glimpses of the cultural substrate that inspired him and created a staunchly modern work that nonetheless maintained a firm grip on its cultural references. His friend, the artist and poet André Verdet (1913–2004), used these audacious words when speaking of Atlan: “This undercurrent of Afro-Mediterranean civilizations . . . Jean Atlan bathes in the very humus of eras archaic, beyond neolithic.”20 Therewith related, it is noteworthy that from November 1957 to January 1958, the Musée des arts décoratifs in Paris was showing explorer Henri Lhote’s exhibition on cave paintings discovered in Tassili n’Ajjer, Algeria—an exhibition that resonated with several modern artists. In the case of Atlan, the artist told Pierre Alechinsky (born 1927) that the cave metaphor ran through his work. He admitted that, according to him, art and beauty are to be found deep within it.21

While not discounting the primordial role of migration in sparking and intensifying memory, everything points to the fact that for Atlan, these recollections and legacies were more than fixed and inert backdrops; instead, he saw them as pliable material for an inventive imagination, freed by gesture to enter the work, reactivated endlessly in creations in which signs and colors combine to give profound coherence and constant renewal.

Atlan seemed to play with materials and mediums to construct his pictorial space: juxtapositions and superpositions reveal the intense vibrations of his colors. He used the expressive potential of vivid hues to their greatest effect, contrasting them with the black forms that structure and invigorate the space. Indeed, Clara Malraux remarked on how the colors and signs were in tension, bringing a rhythm to the heart of his works.22 In the same period, Atlan himself discussed rhythms in dance and painting as a symbol of life, such as in “Letter to Japanese Friends,” which he wrote shortly before his death.23 In this text, he calls painting an “adventure that confronts man with the formidable forces within and outside of him: destiny and nature.” The rhythm, tension, and violent expressivity in his works add a tragic dimension that reflects his internal suffering and the impact of the conflicting worlds he had lived through. 

Realm (1957) is among the works he produced in his later period of intense creative activity and public exposure. As with other paintings and pastels from this time, the space has been refined, and the composition focuses on fewer, more majestic signs. The artist stages polysemantic forms that appear to be contemporary and personal interpretations of arabesque decoration. Likewise, the presence of rhythm is felt: The forms dance within the painted field, and the viewer can picture them continuing beyond the frame despite the black line that borders it. These shapes seem backlit in a mysterious procession, connected through an entanglement that evokes the idea of metamorphosis. Ocher, red, chalk white, and a few blue highlights lend a strange and uncertain luminosity contrasting with the foreground’s dark scrim. This tension between light and dark, line and color, is accentuated by the texture and shade of the paper, deliberately left exposed akin to the strokes of a pen.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Realm (Royaume). 1957. Pastel on colored paper, 9 7/8 × 12 7/8″ (25.1 × 32.7 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Benjamin Scharps and David Scharps Fund. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Characterizing Atlan’s Works: Decentering the Gaze, Moving beyond Categories

The two works by Atlan in MoMA’s collection, along with others that are emblematic of his style, such as the large paintings he created from the mid-1950s until his death, reinforce the idea that his art cannot be confined within the artistic categories of Europe at that time. Although mainstream formal logic opposes figuration and abstraction, this binary thinking does not apply to Atlan’s paintings. Today, this fluidity would easily be accepted, but it was a source of debate in the postwar period.

The terms “lyrical abstraction” and “abstract expressionism,” more suited to postwar tastes, likewise did not satisfy the painter, as he did not embrace either one. Michel Ragon put forth the notion of “other figuration” to describe Atlan’s work after his early Art Informel period. In a discussion, Atlan told him that he preferred the term “other art,” suggesting that he didn’t want to be confined to a trend or to be boxed in stylistically.24 For Ragon, this so-called otherness stemmed largely from the artist’s embeddedness in North African culture and history.

Ragon and other critics then began to use the term “barbarism”—often associated with the idea of rhythm—to characterize his art. This word, as well as “primitivism,” were used to describe Atlan’s output, but each has its own level of ambiguity: the former oversimplified his approach, while the latter decontextualized his original anchoring, placing it within a different cultural arena. Beginning in the 20th century, many European artists attempted to tackle the non-Western universe of signs, seeking to emphasize the notion of primitivism. This idea, embraced by artists such as those associated with CoBrA, including Asger Jorn (1914–1973) and Corneille (Guillaume van Beverloo; 1922–2010)—with whom Atlan exhibited in 1951—does not align with his intentions.25 Similarly, among the practitioners of lyrical abstraction, his approach bore no similarities to that of Georges Mathieu (1921–2012), for example, who was becoming famous in Paris around the same time for extolling a type of gestural painting inspired by the calligraphic arts of the Far East. Without a doubt, the postwar context was a suitable one in which to challenge the supremacy of European art. Still, unlike European artists, who were decentralizing their views to understand the world better, Atlan’s evolution was in colonized Algeria, where he had constructed his visual universe; furthermore, he could speak from within the subjugated societies resisting that domination in their own ways. He was not coming from the outside; he was no stranger to the universe of forms other artists would appropriate and use. He claimed to belong within it, first through his political engagement during his youth and then solely through his aesthetic after the war.

In this decentring of the gaze, the question arises whether Atlan’s works relate in form to the Algerian painters who were also in Paris during the 1950s. Those from the generation born in the 1930s took an interest in Atlan’s work upon arriving in Paris. Among the Maghreb painters in the modern era, there is formal proximity with the so-called painters of the sign (“les peintres du signe”), such as Moroccan artist Ahmed Cherkaoui (1934–1967) and Algerian artists Mohammed Khadda (1930–1991), Choukri Mesli (1931–2017), and Abdallah Benanteur (1931–2017), for whom Atlan was a predecessor. The concept of sign painting, coined by Algerian poet Jean Sénac (1926–1973), was an important aesthetic trend amid Algeria’s decolonization and post-independence period. It was historically aligned with a desire for cultural reappropriation through the spotlighting of Arabic and Berber writing, as well as ancestral geometric signs like those used for basket-weaving, pottery, rug-making, and tattoos.26 In his essay “Elements for New Art,” Khadda stated: “Atlan, the prematurely deceased Constantinian, is a pioneer of modern Algerian painting.”27 We should not interpret this statement as assigning a label or identity but rather as expressing both interest in a new aesthetic and gratitude for Atlan’s work—Atlan paved the way for those artists in that moment in history and helped to legitimize their artistic research. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Les Aurès (The Aurès). 1958. Oil on canvas, 23 5/8 × 36 1/4″ (60 × 92 cm). Private collection. © Didier Michalet / Courtesy Galerie Houg, Lyon-Paris

The Postcolonial Context: Atlan (and Us)

Once idolized, then overshadowed, Atlan is particularly interesting in the postcolonial context: it is necessary to rediscover the vivid work of this precursor, one who used the power of the sign to claim his place in the world at the beginning of decolonization and who underscored the presence of plural modernities within modern art. Critics in his time spoke of the syncretism of his work. By instead referring to the work of Édouard Glissant on creolization, we can go beyond this syncretic vision and reconnect Atlan’s work to other aesthetic experiences that are the result of the creolization of art in the 20th century, a significant source of renewal and a shared universe, recognizing the contributions of each of these actors without having to resort to the idea of hierarchy or centralization.

Translated from the French by Allison M. Charette and Beya Othmani. Click here to read the French version.

1    Before settling on “Atlan,” he signed his works “J M Atlan” or “J M A.”
2    For example, see Ernest Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs [. . .], vol. 1, Aa–Beduschi, new ed. (1911; Paris: Librairie Gründ, 1999), 520–22; or Michel Ragon and André Verdet, Jean Atlan, Les Grands peintres (Geneva: René Kister, 1960), 10.
3    Resistance fighter certificate from the office of the National Front for the Fight for French Liberation, Independence, and Rebirth, dated April 23, 1949. Bibliothèque Kandinsky (hereafter BK), Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70.
4    Letter of Atlan to Denise René, February 14, circa 1943. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 85.
5    Michel Ragon, Atlan, Collection “Le Musée de poche” (Paris: Georges Fall, 1962), 5. Unless otherwise noted, all translations by Allison M. Charette.
6    Atlan’s first solo exhibition opened in December 1944 at the Arc-en-Ciel Gallery on Rue de Sèvres in Paris. It was hailed by critics, and Jean Dubuffet (1901–1985) wrote to the artist to express serious interest in his distinctive work. See Dubuffet to Atlan, January 4, 1945. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 83.
7    The term “Art Informel” (from the French informel, which means “unformed” or “formless”) was first used in the 1950s by French critic Michel Tapié in his book Un Art Autre (1952) to describe a nonfigurative pictorial approach to abstract painting that favors gestural and material expression.
8    Jean-Michel Atlan, Continuity, no. 2 (1945): 12.
9    “Can we force new forms into concrete existence? Is purely plastic expression possible? It will gradually become clear that the essential task of young painting is to replace the vision of reality with the authenticity and reality of vision.”, in ibid.
10    As related to Amandine Piel by Pierre Soulages, January 14, 2019.
11    The concept of sign painting, coined by Algerian poet Jean Sénac (1926–1973), was an important aesthetic trend amid Algeria’s decolonization and post-independence period. It was historically aligned with a desire for cultural reappropriation through the spotlighting of Arabic and Berber writing, as well as ancestral geometric signs.
12    Raymond Bayer, ed., Entretiens sur l’art abstrait, Collection “Peintres et sculpteurs d’hier et d’aujourd’hui” (Genève: P. Cailler, 1965), 223–52.
13    See, for example, Les Aurès (The Aurès, 1958), Peinture berbère (Berber Painting, 1954), La Kahena (Al-Kahina, 1958), Maghreb (1957), and Rythme africain (African Rhythm, 1954), etc., among others.
14    Franz Kafka and Jean-Michel Atlan, Description d’un combat, trans. Clara Malraux and Rainer Dorland, preface by Bernard Groethuysen (Paris: Maeght, 1946).
15    Ragon and Verdet, Jean Atlan, 60.
16    Jacques Polieri and Kenneth White, Atlan: Catalogue raisonné de l’œuvre complet (Paris: Gallimard, 1996), 641.
17    Polieri and White, Atlan.
18    Michel Ragon, in “Atlan 1913–1960,” Michel Chapuis’s radio show, Témoins (Witnesses), January 14, 1971, broadcast by ORTF on channel 2.
19     Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, 520–22. 
20     Ragon and Verdet, Jean Atlan, 23.
21    Pierre Alechinsky refers to his conversations with Atlan in Alechinsky, Des deux mains (Paris: Mercure de France, 2004), 62. Alechinsky confirmed the fundamental place that fantasies of prehistoric discovers occupied in Atlan’s mind.
22     Clara Malraux, The Contemporaries and Theodore Schempp present Atlan, Recent Paintings and Gouaches, March 21 to April 9, 1960, exh. cat. (New York: The Contemporaries, 1960), unpaginated.
23     Hand-written notes of Jean-Michel Atlan, undated. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70. Published in December 1959 as “Lettre aux amis japonais,” in  Geijutsu Shincho 10, no. 12 (December 1959).
24     This discussion and others are recorded in Atlan, the book that Michel Ragon dedicated to his friend after his death. Ragon, Atlan, 62–63.
25    King Baudouin Foundation Archives, Christian Dotremont collection, shelf CDMA 02400/0003, anonymous letter to Dotremont, February 1951, regarding the exhibition that took place in Brussels with members of CoBrA. Two of Atlan’s works were shown there, but the writer complained to Dotremont about Atlan and Jacques Doucet’s lack of involvement in the group: “I told you that Atlan and Doucet wouldn’t take care of anything. I’m sick of begging them to take an interest in Cobra.”
26     An example is in the manifesto of the Aouchem Group, which formed in Algeria in 1967.
27    Mohammed Khadda, Éléments pour un art nouveau (Algeria: UNAP, 1972), 51.

The post Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity appeared first on post.

]]>
Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre https://post.moma.org/le-peintre-jean-michel-atlan-une-empreinte-algerienne-dans-la-modernite-dapres-guerre/ Wed, 04 Sep 2024 19:40:52 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8034 Jean-Michel Atlan (1913-1960) – qui signait simplement Atlan –1 est le plus souvent considéré comme l’un des représentants de l’abstraction lyrique, mouvement qui marqua la scène parisienne dans l’après-guerre. Né dans la casbah de Constantine, au sein d’une famille juive berbère, comme il aimait à le rappeler,2 son enfance algérienne a contribué à donner formes et couleurs…

The post Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre appeared first on post.

]]>

Atlan dans son atelier rue de la Grande Chaumière, Paris, 1945. Bibliothèque Kandinsky, Paris. Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70. © Dorka

Jean-Michel Atlan (1913-1960) – qui signait simplement Atlan –1 est le plus souvent considéré comme l’un des représentants de l’abstraction lyrique, mouvement qui marqua la scène parisienne dans l’après-guerre. Né dans la casbah de Constantine, au sein d’une famille juive berbère, comme il aimait à le rappeler,2 son enfance algérienne a contribué à donner formes et couleurs à son imaginaire singulier de peintre. Les parents d’Atlan concilient tradition et modernité, inscrivent leurs enfants à l’école talmudique mais également à l’école laïque française. Imprégné de la lecture mystique des textes sacrés, son père lui transmet aussi la connaissance de la kabbale, sujet qui accompagnera l’artiste tout au long de sa vie. 

En 1930, Atlan part étudier la philosophie à la Sorbonne. Dès son arrivée à Paris, il marque son engagement politique en publiant dans des revues trotskistes comme La Vérité et en participant à des manifestations anticolonialistes. En parallèle, il poursuit une activité de poète qui le rapproche du cercle littéraire formé autour de Georges Bataille ainsi que du mouvement surréaliste révolutionnaire. Il enseigne la philosophie, mais il est révoqué suite aux lois antijuives instaurées par le régime de Vichy qui collabore avec l’Allemagne nazie. C’est dans ce contexte extrême qu’Atlan commence le dessin dès 1940. Emprisonné sous prétexte de « menées communistes »,3  puis interné à l’hôpital psychiatrique Sainte-Anne de janvier 1943 à août 1944, il réalise ses premières peintures sur des matériaux de fortune grâce à la complicité de ses proches et du personnel soignant.4 

Au moment de la libération de Paris, Atlan décide de se consacrer pleinement à la peinture et déclare : « Je suis passé de la poésie à la peinture comme un danseur qui découvrirait que la danse le révèle mieux que les incantations verbales ».5 Il émerge sur la scène artistique dès décembre 1944 dans un immédiat après-guerre qui pousse les artistes à chercher un nouveau langage pour renouer avec le public.6 Le parcours et les travaux de cet artiste singulier interrogent les critiques. Atlan se situe à la fois dans et en marge de l’école de Paris dont il traverse les tendances picturales, de « l’informel » à l’abstraction lyrique, pour mieux s’en extraire.7

Après-guerre, de nouveaux galeristes comme Denise René, Aimé Maeght, de même que certains critiques et historiens de l’art comme Jean Cassou, Charles Estienne ou encore Michel Ragon, qui sera un ami proche, voient en Atlan un novateur. À l’instar des écrivains comme Jean Paulhan, Jean Duvignaud, Clara Malraux, l’Américaine Gertrude Stein installée à Paris compte parmi ses premiers soutiens en lui achetant plusieurs œuvres. Théoricien, Atlan prend position avec aisance sur les questions qui agitent le monde de l’art et publie un manifeste dans le numéro 2 de la revue Continuity en 1945 par lequel il remet en cause le concept de réalité et par là même la conception du réalisme qui produit, selon lui, une peinture par trop littérale.8Profondément libre, Atlan rompt son contrat avec la galerie Maeght dès 1947. Survivant tant bien que mal à une période difficile à la suite de cette prise de position saluée à l’époque par Pierre Soulages,9 Atlan continue de peindre et d’exposer, puis revient en 1957 avec un travail confirmé qui trouve alors un écho international en Europe, au Japon et aux États-Unis. Il ne verra pas l’ouverture de l’exposition que lui consacre The Contemporaries Gallery à New-York en avril 1960, car il décède prématurément des suites d’une longue maladie, le 12 février, dans son atelier, rue de la Grande Chaumière à Paris. Suivre son parcours atypique et complexe, du pays natal jusqu’à son décès précoce, est une manière de rendre à cet artiste autodidacte, et à son art, toute leur singularité, et de sortir des catégories englobantes.

Une peinture gestuelle qui privilégie le signe 

Ainsi, les deux œuvres présentes dans le fonds du MoMA sont-elles représentatives de chacune de ces deux périodes, séparées par une éclipse au cours de laquelle Atlan est peu visible même s’il continue à travailler : lithographies de ses débuts, créées en 1945 pour illustrer la publication Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka, et Royaume, un pastel de 1957, réalisé après le tournant du milieu des années 1950. Dans les deux œuvres, distantes pourtant de plus de 10 ans, le signe est là, avec l’intuition précoce de son potentiel plastique dès 1945, puis avec une place affirmée comme marque d’une présence au monde. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Couverture de Description d’un Combat. 1945, publié en 1946. The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Curt Valentin Bequest. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

En effet, Atlan développe progressivement des peintures dont les formes sont chargées de biomorphisme et de signes étranges. Quelles sont ses sources d’inspiration ? La calligraphie arabe, qui lui fut familière, entre autres, sous sa forme épigraphique, ornant les monuments musulmans de Constantine, les mosquées ou la célèbre médersa proche de la maison de ses parents rue Nationale ? La calligraphie hébraïque, avec ses dimensions graphiques et ésotériques ? Les motifs berbères, à la fois décor ancestral et symboles prophylactiques ? Atlan évoquait lui-même qu’il avait vu des « Berbères tracer des signes géométriques, faire de petits triangles, des zigzags sur des poteries».10 Les idéogrammes de la langue japonaise, culture avec laquelle Atlan avait des affinités intimes ? Dans le monde peint d’Atlan, tout est signe et ne se laisse saisir qu’au travers d’une langue mystérieuse qui est, somme toute, sa propre empreinte sur le réel. Sur une quinzaine d’années, Atlan construit son œuvre en affirmant, par des lignes parfois acérées, mais le plus souvent souples et cursives, le règne du signe, porteur, comme un langage, d’infinies variations. Tout semble lié, étonnamment ouvert et mystérieux à la fois ; les formes noires apparaissent comme des signes relevant de l’abstraction, mais pourraient tout aussi bien être la stylisation de silhouettes humaines, d’oiseaux, d’arbres ou de tous ces éléments confondus dans une métamorphose qui semble l’une des clés de l’univers magique de l’artiste. De nombreux titres de ses réalisations évoquent le Maghreb,11 mais la majorité n’y fait pas référence, laissant le récepteur libre et l’énigme préservée.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Sans titre. 1943. Encre de Chine sur papier, 21 1/4 × 19 11/16″ (54 × 50 cm). CR 1650 © Estate Atlan

La question du mouvement et du geste va donc être centrale dans son œuvre. Depuis ses premiers dessins à l’encre de Chine jusqu’au recueil illustré de ses pastels, Les Miroirs du Roi Salomon, qui paraît à titre posthume, la calligraphie se révèle une écriture particulièrement importante pour l’artiste tout au long de sa carrière. Les illustrations de l’ouvrage Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka conservées par le MoMA constituent un exemple de la transmutation de cette calligraphie vers la propre écriture de l’artiste. Dans le cadre de son premier contrat avec la galerie Maeght, et sur une suggestion de Georges Le Breton et de Clara Malraux qui traduit le texte de Kafka,12 Atlan va concevoir une série de lithographies pour illustrer cette édition d’art qui sera publiée en septembre 1946. Il va trouver chez le lithographe Fernand Mourlot un enseignement capital pour son œuvre : « Mon contrat chez Maeght m’a conduit vers les ateliers du lithographe Mourlot, où j’ai travaillé pendant un an sur les pierres. Ce séjour m’a terriblement enrichi sur le plan de la peinture elle-même ; le noir et le blanc m’ont appris la couleur. Dans le travail du noir et du blanc, j’ai fait la découverte de la lumière et de la matière ».13 

Il poursuit obstinément ses recherches matiéristes, motivé par l’impératif du type de rendu qui pourra le mieux faire vivre ses formes.14 Il expliquait ainsi le choix des matériaux utilisés dans ses œuvres : « […] j’ai besoin d’une matière proche de la fresque et de l’huile à la fois, d’où mes préparations absorbantes, l’utilisation de grosse toile de sac, le mélange de poudres, d’huiles, de pastels. »15 De même que le trait incisif créant le signe, l’application directe du pastel sur lequel on ne peut revenir contribue à l’expressivité de sa peinture gestuelle. Les huiles sur toile de grand format qui datent de ce moment doivent pour une part leur somptuosité au travail sur papier que mène en parallèle Atlan au moyen d’autres techniques qu’il affectionne, telles que la détrempe et le pastel. Ses recherches sur les couleurs, comme le blanc d’argent ou le noir d’ivoire, ainsi que sur le pouvoir absorbant des supports, concourent à faire de lui un simple mais fabuleux artisan, selon Michel Ragon.16 Il s’adonne ainsi au pastel à une époque où la technique, considérée comme datée, est largement tombée en désuétude dans l’art contemporain. Mais Atlan n’est pas sensible aux phénomènes de mode et travaille ce médium, entre autres, pour son aspect minéral qui évoque les couleurs de la terre et les ocres des rochers. Ceci fait sans doute écho à ses souvenirs, comme le fantastique rocher surplombant des à-pics vertigineux sur lequel est bâtie Constantine : « […] mes origines sont judéo-berbères, comme un peu tout le monde là-bas dans cette vieille ville […] qui est construite avec des rochers, des ravins, des nids d’aigle et des cactus »,17 dit-il pour évoquer la présence mentale de sa ville natale, désormais lointaine, dont il dessine le profil dans ses carnets.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Carnet de dessin. Sans date (c. 1947). Crayon, sanguine et pastel sur papier. Collection particulière, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
Jean-Michel Atlan. Carnet de dessin (détail). Sans date (c. 1947). Crayon, sanguine et pastel sur papier. Collection particulière, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
The Natural Arch, Constantine, Algérie, c. 1899. Library of Congress Prints and Photographs Division, Washington, DC. Collection de tirages photochromes

Par le goût pour ces techniques, par ses traits charbonneux, ses signes hérités d’un autre âge et ses teintes ocre, Atlan laisse entrevoir quel substrat culturel l’inspire pour créer une œuvre résolument moderne, mais en prise avec ses référents culturels. Son ami l’artiste et poète André Verdet parle d’Atlan en ces termes audacieux : « Ce souterrain des civilisations afro-méditerranéennes […]  Jean Atlan baigne à même l’humus des âges archaïques, par-delà le néolithique. »18 Rappelons qu’eut lieu à Paris au musée des Arts décoratifs, de novembre 1957 à janvier 1958 l’exposition d’Henri Lhote sur les découvertes de l’art rupestre en Algérie, dans le Tassili N’Ajjer, exposition qui interpella nombre d’artistes modernes. Évoquons également ici la métaphore de la grotte – qu’Atlan livre un jour à Pierre Alechinsky –,19 au fond de laquelle se trouvent, selon le peintre, l’art et la beauté. 

Sans oublier le rôle primordial de la migration qui potentialise et magnifie les souvenirs, tout concourt à penser que ces souvenirs et héritages ne sont pas pour Atlan de simples arrière-plans fixes et inertes, mais que ces perceptions passées sont les matériaux ductiles d’une imagination inventive que le geste libère pour les faire advenir dans le présent de l’œuvre, sans cesse réactivées dans des créations où signes et couleurs se combinent et donnent à l’œuvre peinte d’Atlan sa profonde cohérence et son constant renouvellement.

Atlan semble jouer avec les matières, le support, pour construire son espace pictural ; juxtapositions, superpositions révèlent les intenses vibrations de ses couleurs. Il exploite au mieux le potentiel expressif de teintes fortes contrastant avec ses formes noires qui structurent l’espace et le dynamisent. Clara Malraux remarquait dans l’un de ses textes que couleurs et signes étaient en tension, mettant la notion de rythme au cœur des œuvres.20 Atlan lui-même, à la même période, parle du rythme dans la danse ou la peinture comme symbole de la vie, comme il le réaffirme peu avant sa mort dans sa « Lettre aux amis japonais ».21 Dans cette lettre, comme dans d’autres textes, il parle de la peinture comme d’une « aventure qui met l’homme aux prises avec les forces redoutables qui sont en lui et hors de lui, le destin, la nature ». Rythme, tension, violente expressivité donnent à ses œuvres – qui apparaissent comme des champs de forces antagoniques – une dimension tragique, échos de ses tourments intérieurs et des mondes que le peintre a traversés et qui l’ont profondément marqué par leur conflictualité même.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Royaume. 1957. Pastel sur papier coloré, 9 7/8 × 12 7/8″ (25.1 × 32.7 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Benjamin Scharps and David Scharps Fund. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Le pastel conservé par le MoMA, Royaume (1957), fait partie des œuvres réalisées dans cette période d’intense activité de création et d’expositions en France et à l’international. Comme dans les autres toiles et pastels de cette dernière période, l’espace s’est épuré, la composition se concentre sur quelques signes à la présence majestueuse, qui emplissent le champ peint de manière expressive. Des formes polysémiques se déploient telles des déclinaisons modernes et très personnelles de l’antique arabesque. L’idée de rythme opère, les formes sont dansantes, et on les imagine se poursuivant aussi hors champ, malgré le trait noir qui délimite la scène. Ces formes paraissent vues comme à contre-jour dans une mystérieuse procession, reliées les unes aux autres dans un entremêlement qui évoque l’idée de métamorphose. Les ocres, les rouges, le blanc crayeux, quelques éclaircies de bleu apportent une luminosité étrange et incertaine qui contraste avec les formes au premier plan. Cette tension entre le clair et l’obscur, la ligne et la couleur est servie par le grain et la teinte du papier que le peintre laisse apparaître comme s’il participait à son écriture. 

Caractériser son œuvre ? Décentrer le regard, s’extraire des catégories

Ces deux œuvres et d’autres devenues emblématiques de son style, comme les grands formats qu’il réalise du milieu des années 1950 jusqu’à sa mort, confirment le sentiment que les catégories de l’art européen ne conviennent pas : si la logique formelle et l’usage opposent la figuration à l’abstraction, pour la peinture d’Atlan, ce schéma de pensée binaire ne s’applique pas. Cela est aujourd’hui accepté, mais était, après-guerre, l’objet de débats esthétiques et polémiques. 

Les vocables d’abstraction lyrique, d’expressionnisme abstrait, plus conformes à l’évolution des sensibilités d’après-guerre, ne semblent pas non plus satisfaire le peintre qui ne s’y reconnaît pas entièrement. Michel Ragon avait avancé la notion d’une « autre figuration », pour les œuvres d’après la première période informelle. Dans un dialogue, Atlan lui répond qu’il préfère le terme « art autre », pour montrer qu’il ne veut être enfermé dans aucun courant.22 Pour Ragon, cette altérité tient beaucoup au rôle matriciel joué par son histoire et sa culture nord-africaine. 

Michel Ragon ainsi que d’autres critiques utilisent alors l’adjectif « barbare », souvent associé à l’idée de rythme, pour caractériser son art. Ce terme et celui de « primitivisme », qui fut aussi mobilisé pour parler d’Atlan, ont leur part d’ambiguïté : le premier, pour essentialiser sa démarche, le second, pour décontextualiser son ancrage originel dans une aire culturelle autre. En effet, depuis le début du xxe siècle, nombre d’artistes européens ont cherché à se confronter aux univers des formes non occidentales, ce que cherche à mettre en évidence la notion de primitivisme. Cette notion, utilisée par exemple pour les artistes du groupe CoBrA, tels Asger Jorn ou Corneille, avec qui Atlan a exposé en 1951 sans faire partie du groupe, ne semble pas convenir à son propos.23 De même, parmi les tenants de l’abstraction lyrique, sa démarche n’est pas similaire à celle d’un Georges Mathieu qui devint célèbre à Paris au même moment en prônant une peinture gestuelle qui s’inspirait des arts calligraphiques d’Extrême-Orient. Certes, le contexte qui suit la Seconde Guerre mondiale est propice à remettre en cause la suprématie de l’art européen, mais contrairement aux artistes européens qui ont décentré leur regard pour mieux saisir le monde, Atlan a évolué dans l’Algérie colonisée, il y a construit son imaginaire et il parle de l’intérieur de ces sociétés assujetties qui résistent à leur manière à cette domination. Il ne vient pas de l’extérieur, il n’est pas étranger à l’univers des formes que d’autres vont utiliser et s’approprier. Il y affirme son inscription, d’abord, par son engagement politique durant ses années de jeunesse, et après-guerre, uniquement par son esthétique.

En décentrant le regard, se pose la question de savoir si les œuvres d’Atlan ont une proximité formelle avec celles des peintres algériens présents à Paris dans ces années 1950. Les peintres avec qui le rapprochement prend tout son sens sont issus de la génération née dans les années 1930. Et l’intérêt qu’ils ont porté dès leur arrivée à Paris au travail d’Atlan est déjà un indice. Parmi les peintres maghrébins de l’époque moderne, la proximité formelle se situe avec la mouvance des peintres du signe, comme le Marocain Ahmed Cherkaoui, les Algériens Mohammed Khadda, Choukri Mesli, Abdallah Benanteur, pour qui Atlan est un précurseur. Selon la notion forgée au début de l’indépendance par le poète algérien Jean Sénac, cet important courant esthétique, en mettant en avant l’écriture arabe et berbère ainsi que les signes géométriques ancestraux comme ceux utilisés pour la vannerie, la poterie, les tapis, le tatouage,24 s’est inscrit historiquement dans une volonté de réappropriation au moment de la décolonisation et après les indépendances. Le peintre Khadda affirme dans son essai Éléments pour un art nouveau : « Atlan, le Constantinois prématurément disparu, est un pionnier de la peinture algérienne moderne. »25 Il ne faut pas voir là l’assignation à une identité, mais plutôt l’intérêt pour une nouvelle esthétique et la reconnaissance du travail d’Atlan, qui, à ce moment de l’histoire, leur a ouvert voie et a contribué à légitimer leurs propres recherches.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Les Aurès. 1958. Huile sur toile, 23 5/8 × 36 1/4″ (60 × 92 cm). Collection Particulière. © Didier Michalet / Courtesy Galerie Houg, Lyon-Paris

Atlan et nous dans le contexte postcolonial 

Adulé puis éclipsé, Atlan revêt un intérêt tout particulier dans contexte postcolonial : nécessité de redécouvrir l’œuvre intense d’un précurseur qui affirme par le règne du signe, au début de la décolonisation, une présence au monde qui peut être saisie, en termes de modernités plurielles, comme l’un des rameaux de l’art moderne. Les critiques ont parlé en leur temps du syncrétisme de son œuvre. En se référant aux travaux d’Édouard Glissant, on peut aller au-delà de cette vision syncrétique et rapprocher cette œuvre d’autres expériences esthétiques qui sont le fruit d’une créolisation de l’art du xxe siècle, source majeure de renouvellement et d’un universel partagé, en reconnaissant l’apport de tous ses acteurs sans recourir à l’idée de hiérarchie ou de centralité.

Cliquez ici pour lire la version anglaise.

1    Au tout début, ses œuvres sont signées J M Atlan ou J M A, puis Atlan.
2    Par exemple, E. Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, tome I, Paris, Gründ, nouvelle édition, 1999, 958 p., p. 520-522 ou M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, René Kister, Genève, coll. « Les Grands peintres », 1960, p. 10.
3    Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70, attestation de résistant du 23 avril 1949 du secrétariat du Front national de lutte pour la libération, l’indépendance et la renaissance de la France.
4    Ibid., cote ATL 85, lettre à Denise du 14 février (circa 1943).
5    M. Ragon, Atlan, Paris, Georges Fall, coll. « Le Musée de Poche », 1962, 91 p., p. 5.
6    Sa première exposition personnelle se déroule rue de Sèvres, à Paris, galerie de l’Arc-en-Ciel, en décembre 1944. Elle est saluée par de nombreux critiques et Jean Dubuffet lui écrira une lettre marquante pour souligner son intérêt profond pour la singularité de son travail. Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 83, lettre de Jean Dubuffet à Jean-Michel Atlan, 4 Janvier 1945.
7    L’art informel a été défini par le critique Michel Tapié dans les années 1950 comme une tendance picturale non figurative privilégiant le geste et l’expression de la matière. 
8    Voir dans Jean-Michel Atlan in Continuity, n° 2, Paris, 1945, p. 12 : « Pouvons-nous contraindre des formes inédites à exister concrètement ? L’expression purement plastique est-elle possible ? On s’apercevra peu à peu que la tâche essentielle de la jeune peinture consistera à substituer à la vision de la réalité, l’authenticité et la réalité de la vision. »
9    Propos recueillis par Amandine Piel auprès de Pierre Soulages le 14 janvier 2019.
10    R. Bayer, Entretiens sur l’art abstrait, 1964, p. 223-252.
11    Citons Les Aurès (1958), Peinture berbère (1954), La Kahena (1958), Maghreb (1957), Rythme africain (1954), etc.
12    Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka, traduction de Clara Malraux et Rainer Dorland, préface de Bernard Groethuysen, Paris, éd. Maeght, 1946, tiré à 350 exemplaires.
13    M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, Genève, René Kister, coll. « Les Grands Peintres », 1960, p. 60.
14    J. Polieri et K. White, Atlan : catalogue raisonné de l’œuvre complet, Paris, Gallimard, 1996, p. 641.
15    Ibid.
16    Michel Ragon in « Atlan 1913-1960 », émission de Michel Chapuis, série Témoins, Robert Valey et Peter Kassovitz. Réalisation Peter Kassovitz. Diffusée le 14 janvier1971 par l’ORTF sur la 2e chaîne.
17    E. Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, tome I, Paris, Gründ, nouvelle édition, 1999, 958 p. , p. 520-522.
18    M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, René Kister, 1960, 36 p., p. 23.
19    Pierre Alechinsky évoque ses conversations avec Atlan dans son ouvrage Des deux mains, p. 62. Celui-ci confirme la place essentielle que la rêverie autour des découvertes préhistoriques prenait chez Atlan. 
20    C. Malraux in Schemps Théodore et The Contemporaries Gallery, Atlan. Recent Paintings and Gouaches, New York, The Contemporaries, 21 mars- 9 avril 1960, The Contemporaries, 992, Madison Avenue, New York, 1960, n.p.
21    Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70, notes manuscrites de Jean-Michel Atlan, s.d., publiées en décembre 1959 sous la forme d’un article intitulé “Lettre aux amis japonais” dans la revue Geijutsu Shincho : a monthly review of fine arts, architecture, music, play, movies, radio etc.
22    Ce dialogue est reproduit entre autres dans le livre que Michel Ragon consacre à son ami après sa mort. Michel Ragon, Atlan, Paris, Georges Fall, 1962, p. 62-63.
23    Archives KBR, fonds Dotremont, cote CDMA 02400/0003, lettre de provenance inconnue adressée à Christian Dotremont, février 1951, à propos de l’exposition qui s’est tenue à Bruxelles avec une partie du groupe CoBrA. Deux œuvres d’Atlan y sont exposées, mais l’auteur se plaint à Dotremont du manque d’implication dans le groupe d’Atlan et de Jacques Doucet : « […] Je t’avais souligné qu’Atlan et Doucet ne s’occuperaient de rien. J’en ai marre de les supplier de s’intéresser à Cobra. »
24    Cet engagement est signifié, par exemple, dans le manifeste du groupe Aouchem qui émerge en 1967 en Algérie. Aouchem veut dire « tatouages ».
25    M. Khadda, Éléments pour un art nouveau, Alger, UNAP, 1972, 79 p., p. 51.

The post Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre appeared first on post.

]]>
The Cosmos and the Spiritual: A Fabric of Beliefs in the Work of Manuel de la Cruz González and Luisa González de Sáenz / El cosmos y lo espiritual: un entramado de creencias en las obras de Manuel de la Cruz González y Luisa González de Sáenz https://post.moma.org/the-cosmos-and-the-spiritual-a-fabric-of-beliefs-in-the-work-of-manuel-de-la-cruz-gonzalez-and-luisa-gonzalez-de-saenz/ Wed, 26 Jun 2024 21:15:09 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=7677 “In cosmic beauty, there is no place for degrees or locations in time and space: Cosmic beauty is infinite. Words like pretty, ugly, tragic, funny, and useful—the abiding limits in the brief race toward death—on the other hand, are part and parcel of sensual reactions.”1 With these words, Costa Rican artist Manuel de la Cruz…

The post The Cosmos and the Spiritual: A Fabric of Beliefs in the Work of Manuel de la Cruz González and Luisa González de Sáenz / El cosmos y lo espiritual: un entramado de creencias en las obras de Manuel de la Cruz González y Luisa González de Sáenz appeared first on post.

]]>

“In cosmic beauty, there is no place for degrees or locations in time and space: Cosmic beauty is infinite. Words like pretty, ugly, tragic, funny, and useful—the abiding limits in the brief race toward death—on the other hand, are part and parcel of sensual reactions.”1

With these words, Costa Rican artist Manuel de la Cruz González (1909–1986) describes the crucial difference between an art that leads to the infinite—abstract art, in his case—and a transient art that reflects immediate emotion—a characteristic particularly evident, in his view, in figurative art.2 Manuel de la Cruz understood art as a tool to integrate humankind into the universality of the cosmos in order to yield cosmic beauty. The quote above is taken from his lecture “El arte como integración cósmica” (“Art as Cosmic Integration”), which he gave in Maracaibo, Venezuela, in 1957. In this talk, the artist laid out his theories on the cosmic value of geometric abstraction. Over the course of the 1950s, he not only lectured and wrote on these ideas, he also developed a body of work that reflected his thinking, a line of production that he would extend into the early 1970s.

Figure 1. Manuel de la Cruz González. Equilibrio Cósmico. Lacquer on wood. 1965. Image courtesy Museo de Arte Costarricense

Also in the 1950s, another artist from Costa Rica embarked on a body of work tied to the transcendent. But unlike Manuel de la Cruz, Luisa González de Sáenz (1899–1982) did not attempt to integrate universal truth into her art.3 Instead, she professed to accept that it was impossible to access one’s ultimate reality. In the paintings, drawings, and stained-glass works that she produced in the 1950s through the end of her life, landscape and the human figure predominate; her lines and brushstrokes convey a specific way of perceiving the natural environment, humankind, and the spirituality in which both are steeped (fig. 2).For Luisa, the perceptible forms in her surroundings were the elements in which it was possible to experience and even see the transcendent.

Figure 2. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título (montaña y lago). S.f. Oil on canvas glued to cardboard. Image courtesy Museos del Banco Central

In this essay, I will address these artists’ visions of the spiritual and the transcendent and how their work reveals predominant twentieth-century stances on the role of art in the representation and transformation of the spiritual.4Manuel de la Cruz exemplifies an artist who understood art and his own work as evidence of the vibrations of an irrefutable universal truth. Art, for him, was a device that when understood in terms of cosmic beauty, transports the human being to an absolute human state. Luisa, on the other hand, held that one cannot know ultimate truth in this lifetime. That said, she expressed no doubt that the natural environment and humankind are imbued in spirituality, an immanent charge so potent that it can change our very perception of things. Her work is not a device for integration, but instead the materialization of a spiritual world enmeshed in daily life.

Manuel de la Cruz González and Luisa González de Sáenz were part of the generation of pioneering Costa Rican artists who, in the 1930s, introduced the avant-garde to their country.5 In the late 1940s, Manuel de la Cruz ventured into abstraction, and in the early 1950s, he moved to Venezuela.6 It was in the context of a Venezuelan art scene influenced by Neo-Plasticism, a movement spearheaded by Piet Mondrian (Dutch, 1872–1944), that Manuel de la Cruz developed his theories.7 Early in her painting career, Luisa focused on landscapes and portraits. Starting in the late 1940s, her work grew more hermetic as she looked to the natural landscape of the Costa Rican highlands. At that juncture, her palette darkened, and her images became suggestive of an adverse and unstable environment, one that inspired a degree of abstraction in her depictions of nature. The artist addressed a range of religious and mythical themes, and she almost obsessively fashioned scenes in which nature takes precedence over humankind. Though she pursued her artistic career in Costa Rica, a collection of drawings preserved by the Sáenz-Shelby family suggests that the natural settings and cities she visited in the United States and Europe also influenced her production. Indeed, these places resonate in many of the sketches closely tied to the work she began in the 1950s.

In 1956, Manuel de la Cruz published the essay “El arte abstracto: Realidad de nuestro tiempo” (“Abstract Art: The Reality of Our Times”) in the Costa Rican magazine Brecha. In this text, he states that abstract art is the “reaffirmation of eternal aesthetic truths.”8 Abstraction, in other words, was, in his mind, a universal art that transcends geographic boundaries. In his lecture in Maracaibo in 1957, the artist suggested that the components that make up the universe are number, rhythm, order, and balance. He described an eternal cosmos in which any independent form is ultimately tied to a universal whole, where life consists of endless integration and reintegration of energy, and the human spirit and the universe are vibrantly connected.9 From this perspective, he argued, art can be seen as “a way to unleash certain reactions we call aesthetic. . . . It is aimed at a certain aspect of the human in an inevitable pursuit of attuned cosmic vibrations [where] the human moment is seen as a bridge to its universal integration.”10 These “cosmic vibrations” are what is emitted by the harmonic rhythm manifested in the geometric shapes, lines, and colors used in painting, which itself facilitates cosmic integration (fig. 3).

Figure 3. Manuel de la Cruz González. Abstracción Geométrica. Lacquer on wood. 1957. Image courtesy Museos del Banco Central

Manuel de la Cruz presented three routes—the spontaneous, the intuitive, and the intellectual—by which art can lead to cosmic integration. Based on these, he outlined categories for an art history in which abstract art from the first half of the twentieth century corresponds to the intellectual route. That said, all three routes are revealed throughout history, and the art at play in each of them is tied to the cosmic eternity that envelops humankind.11Manuel de la Cruz looked to the “inner necessity” declared by Vasily Kandinsky (French, born Russia. 1866–1944) in 1911 in Über das Geistige in der Kunst: Insbesondere in der Malerei (Concerning the Spiritual in Art: Especially in Painting) to understand major historical events in the world of the arts and culture. In “El Cuadro Tridimensional” (“The Three-Dimensional Painting”), which he published in 1958, Manuel de la Cruz asserts: “Both during his era and beyond it, Fra Angelico is interesting—and will always be interesting . . . not because he painted angels, but because of how he painted them. He imbued them in that mystical oneness common to all men, even when that zeal is directed to Buddha or Quetzalcoatl. He is interesting, then, because of how he expressed his ‘inner necessity.’”12

Manuel de la Cruz expressed that he saw the transition from “primitive” thought to rational thought, and that the final route—the intellectual—was, for him, the one that lays out a path to truth, to “its cosmic reason, its vital, eternal and universal rhythms.”13 He argued that it is possible to imbue the work of art with the conditions that enable cosmic integration, and further, that these conditions are present to a large degree in the work of Mondrian and Kandinsky (figs. 4, 5). As he asserted in his 1957 lecture, “Both of them understood that the only way to reach the infinite rhythm is through abstraction, the elimination of any trace of reference, sensuality, or allegory, the total omission of the romantic.”14

Figure 4. Piet Mondrian. Composition in Oval with Color Planes 1. 1914. Oil on canvas, 42 3/8 x 31″ (107.6 x 78.8 cm. Acquired through purchase. © The Museum of Modern Art, New York
Figure 5. Vasily Kandinsky. Watercolor No. 13 (Aquarell no. 13). 1913. Watercolor, ink and pencil on paper, 12 5/8 x 16″ (32.1 x 40.6 cm). Acquired through Katherine S. Dreier Bequest. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris. © The Museum of Modern Art, New York

In the context of this lecture and his essays, Manuel de la Cruz’s geometric abstract painting underscores his commitment to the notion of universality. In his Abstracción geométrica nº 8 (Geometric Abstraction No. 8; fig. 6), for example, flat color planes interact with horizontal, vertical, and diagonal lines, as well as with simple geometric shapes. In works like Equilibrio cósmico (Cosmic Balance), slightly curved lines generate a tension between color and form.15

Figure 6. Manuel de la Cruz González. Abstracción Geométrica No.8. C. 1957. Oil on fabric. Image courtesy Museos del Banco Central

Unlike Manuel de la Cruz González, Luisa González de Sáenz did not leave a body of writing describing her vision of art. What we have instead are brief interviews, critical reviews of her work over the course of decades, and the testimony of friends and family. In other words, Luisa appears to have been less inclined to describe her process. She seems to have been most interested in how art could become a daily means of expression. When her art was exhibited to the public, what was on display was her perception of the environment, the spiritual, and humanity.16 In figure 7, for instance, we see a landscape, in all its vastness and spirituality, overpowering the solitary individual and the path they have trodden. The night sky transforms into a flying creature that seems to have emerged from the night itself.

Figure 7. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título. N.d. Ink drawing on paper. Image courtesy Museos del Banco Central

Luisa’s creative work is overwhelmingly figurative. Figuration was for her, as she stated in 1957, “the best form of expression [for me]. Truth is the ultimate pursuit of art and all forms of expression. [Figurative art] is my truth.”17 She drew on highland landscapes—trees, mist, gusts of wind, and temperature—for that personal expression.18 The artist believed that the inability of humankind to perceive nature differently was an impediment born of a spirit largely closed to sensory experience.19 In her mind, society shuts down the possibilities of the gaze available only to an open spirit. Her art, then, gradually came to engage not only what is observed by that spiritual vision, but also what is transformed, via the spiritual, in the human being and nature. As she states in a recording from Carlos Freer’s 1999 documentary Una tarde de ella misma: Retrato de doña Luisa González de Sáenz (An Evening of Herself: Portrait of Doña Luisa González de Sáenz): “I am not sure if there is such a thing as spiritual change, though that is something we all go through, right? We often evolve, and our spirit is transformed, without even realizing it, right? I gradually became very interested in the human soul, and I saw it as much in nature as in persons themselves.”20

According to Costa Rican writer Abelardo Bonilla (1898–1969), Luisa had the ability “to materialize the spiritual, to render it visible, to make it our own; [and] to spiritualize matter, to render it impalpable—and that is no less our own.”21 She would transfigure observable nature by means of a style characterized by strong brushstrokes or lines that yield an atmosphere so integral, adverse, and shifting that it veers into abstraction as the elements represented blur into one another. This is evident in an illustration she made to accompany the short story “María de la Soledad: Episodio en la vida del doctor Lunático” (“María de la Soledad: Episode in the Life of Doctor Lunatic”), which was written by her brother Mario González Feo (fig. 8). In this drawing, she has referenced two sentences uttered by the main character in the story: “How I wish I could feel the vital force of that transfigured evening. Because the whole evening was transfigured!”22 Also relevant is the passage that precedes these sentences: “There are things and persons that are transfigured at a given moment by dint of the extraordinary force we call mystery. They are still themselves, but it is as if an inner light, an inward flame . . . lit them up and gave them an interior transparency—that is transfiguration.”23 The image shows a figure in a desolate landscape; her body is part of the natural space in general, but mostly it forms the rays of a “light” in the sky. We can distinguish between the terrain on which the figure stands and the sky, and we can sense the tension between that source of light and the figure. At the same time, the quality of the line gives these elements—figure, sky, light—a sense of mobility and adversity.

Figure 8. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Illustration for  “María de la Soledad: Episodio en la vida del Doctor Lunático”. 1967. Ink print on paper. González, Mario. María de la Soledad y otras narraciones. San José: Imprenta Trejos Hermanos. 1967. Image sourced from a copy housed in the Biblioteca Carlos Monge Alfaro, Universidad de Costa Rica

The idea that spiritual observation and expression are individual runs through the artist’s life and work: the soul is inevitably and innately alone, even when in the company of others.24 Most of the human figures that cross Luisa’s landscapes do so alone; when there is more than one figure, they do not seem to notice one another. Her work, on the other hand, is steeped not only in spiritual transformation and solitary pilgrimage, but also in acceptance of the impossibility of seeing the true face of transcendence or of life after death.

Luisa was fond of the Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyám, quatrains attributed to Omar Khayyam (Persian, 1048–1131), and she made several drawings inspired by it. The Rubaiyat values taking immediate pleasure in life, since human knowledge is categorically incapable of answering the fundamental questions faced by humanity, such as the reason for life and death. Luisa’s drawing of quatrain 68, for example, reflects these ideas (fig. 9): “We are no other than a moving row / Of Magic Shadow-shapes that come and go / Round with the Sun-illumined Lantern held / In Midnight by the Master of the Show.”25 Here, once again, the artist has used light to transfigure space. With the force of her line, she makes us feel that we are witness to an inevitable transformation or transience, one that will affect both humankind and nature. In another sketch (fig. 10), she has transcribed a passage from quatrain 32, which discusses those places of knowledge inaccessible to humankind: “There was the Door to which I found no Key; / There was the Veil through which I could not see.”26

Figure 9. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título. N.d. Ink drawing on paper. Sketchbook by Luisa González. Sáenz Shelby Family Collection. Image courtesy the Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural
Figure 10. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título, Boceto: la puerta cerrada, N.d. Drawing. Sáenz Shelby Family Collection. Image courtesy the Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural

The representation here is more somber than in the other works discussed. A path in a desolate nighttime setting leads to a door, behind which lies the transcendental to which humans have no access. The faces and bodies of the three lantern-lit figures walking toward that door are covered. These figures do not have the key to that space of knowledge—to be sure, no one does.

It is entirely possible that Luisa’s art was influenced by literary and philosophical sources other than the Rubaiyat, though we cannot know for certain which ones. As previously mentioned, the artist did not make this information public. By attempting to reconstruct in part how the artist seems to have understood her work, we can say that she was conscious of a spiritual world that the human soul was capable of perceiving both in the soul itself and in the natural environment in which the soul unfolds. This interaction leads to a constant but solitary transformation of the soul and of nature in an individual spiritual experience that continues throughout existence. That sensibility is patent in Luisa’s work—as is the interaction between and mutual transformation of the individual and the environment. At the same time, she seems to have understood the limit of that experience; as is evident in her work, any other aspect of the transcendent, especially anything related to life after death, is shrouded in impenetrable mystery.

Manuel de la Cruz, on the other hand, made the points of reference for his artistic agenda known. These influences range from a Hegelian notion of history and trust in science to the aesthetic and spiritual theories of modern abstract artists who were, in turn, influenced by the Theosophical Society, which had its own stance on scientific advancement.27 Similar ideas are at play in Manuel de la Cruz’s writings and Mondrian’s essays. For the Dutch artist, “Art—although an end in itself, like religion—is the means through which we can know the universal and contemplate it in plastic form.”28 Manuel de la Cruz, like Kandinsky, asserted that he was living at a watershed moment in history, a time when truths were revealed; art could help, he argued, to manifest that revelation.29 With Neo-Plasticism, Mondrian himself foresaw a new culture “of the mature individual; once matured, the individual will be open to the universal and will tend more and more to unite with it.”30

Through influences such as these, Manuel de la Cruz developed his own vision of a macro-history. He was interested in deciphering the mystery of time and the relative truth regarding the role of humankind in the cosmos—concerns he shared with esotericism.31 And these concerns also informed his conception of Neo-Plasticism. In his writings, he follows a narrative akin to that of a number of esoteric traditions in which “all things originate in one and all things in turn flow and return to one.”32 It is within this conceptual framework that Manuel de la Cruz forged his vision of art history. In his view, this history advanced toward cosmic truth and the repudiation of a certain sensual and superficial individualism whose final champion was Romanticism.33

In closing, we might read Luisa’s art in the context of the historical progress posited by Manuel de la Cruz. Some strains of Romantic thinking resonate in her work, at least in terms of an aesthetic that expresses the spirituality innate to nature. Think of William Blake (English, 1757–1827) and Caspar David Friedrich (German, 1774–1840), for instance.34 The Romantics, like Luisa González de Sáenz, understood that the spiritual can be captured in its environment through the subjective, that is, through a personal vision. True knowledge—or the knowledge to which the individual can gain access—exists only in the subjective,35 an idea that aligns with Luisa’s perception of the possibility of seeing the world through the opening of the soul.

How to understand humankind in our environment and the universal principles that govern us were concerns shared by Manuel de la Cruz and Luisa. Their distinctive artistic and, perhaps, personal experiences led them to contrasting sets—or fabrics—of beliefs, practices, and systems as well as strategies. Manuel de la Cruz’s work engages the control and understanding of truths that can be materialized in an object, and Luisa’s the veiled nature of the spiritual that is, nonetheless, experienced and, therefore, potentially materialized in the object.


I am grateful to Gabriela Sáenz-Shelby, Valeria Mora López, and Leonardo Santamaría Montero for their comments on early drafts of this text. I would like to thank Sofía Vindas Solano and the Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural for the information they provided on Luisa González de Sáenz and for access to primary sources relevant to her life and work. Lastly, I thank the Museo de Arte Costarricense and the Museos del Banco Central for allowing me to reproduce works from their collections.

Spanish

“La belleza cósmica no admite gradaciones o localizaciones geográficas o cronológicas, es infinita, mientras que las reacciones sensuales llevan aparejados los términos de bonito, feo, trágico, humorístico, útil, límites constantes en su fugaz carrera hacia la muerte”.36

Con estas palabras, el artista costarricense Manuel de la Cruz González (1909–1986) determinaba la diferencia crucial entre un arte que conducía al infinito, ejemplificado en su caso por la abstracción, y un arte transitorio que respondía a emociones inmediatas, características que son más evidentes en el arte figurativo.37 El artista conceptualizó el arte como una herramienta que generaba la integración del ser humano en la universalidad del cosmos, lo que daría como resultado la belleza cósmica. Esta cita forma parte de la conferencia impartida por Manuel de la Cruz en Maracaibo, Venezuela, en 1957, titulada “El arte como integración cósmica”, en la cual propuso sus teorías sobre el valor cósmico del arte abstracto geométrico. A lo largo de la década de 1950, el artista también dictará otras conferencias y escribirá ensayos al respecto, además de iniciar una producción de obras que reflejan sus preceptos teóricos y que culminaría a inicios de los años setenta.

Figura 1. Manuel de la Cruz González. Equilibrio Cósmico. Laca sobre madera. 1965. Museo de Arte Costarricense

En la misma década de 1950, otra artista costarricense iniciará una producción también vinculada a lo trascendente, pero, a diferencia de Manuel de la Cruz, no había en su trabajo una intención de integración en esa verdad universal, sino una aceptación de la imposibilidad de acceder a la realidad última del ser. Me refiero a Luisa González de Sáenz (1899–1982), cuyas pinturas, dibujos y vitrales se enfocaron, a partir de los años cincuenta y hasta el final de sus días, en un estilo donde el paisaje y la figura humana predominan, y las formas de expresión en la línea y la pincelada plasmaban una manera de percibir el entorno natural, el ser humano, y los aspectos espirituales imbuidos en ambos (fig. 2).38 Luisa trató las formas perceptibles proporcionadas por su entorno como los elementos en los que era posible sentir y ver lo trascendente.

Figura 2. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título (montaña y lago). S.f. Óleo sobre tela adherida a cartón. Museos del Banco Central

En este ensayo me concentro en las propuestas sobre lo espiritual y lo trascendente propias de estos artistas, y en cómo sus obras revelan posturas predominantes en el siglo XX sobre el papel del arte en la representación y transformación de lo espiritual.39 En el caso de Manuel de la Cruz, veremos un entendimiento del arte y de su propia producción en cuanto componentes que evidencian las vibraciones adecuadas de una verdad universal irrefutable. El arte se convierte, además, en un artefacto que al ser comprendido bajo conceptos como la belleza cósmica, acerca al ser humano a su estado absoluto. En contraste, la obra de Luisa no acepta que el ser humano pueda conocer, en esta vida, una verdad última y, sin embargo, la artista tiene claro que el entorno natural y las personas están permeados de una carga espiritual, una cualidad inmanente tal, que lo vuelve capaz de modificar la percepción de las cosas. Su obra no es un artefacto para la integración, sino la materialización de un mundo espiritual imbuido de la cotidianeidad que nos rodea.

Manuel de la Cruz González y Luisa González de Sénz pertenecieron a la generación costarricense de artistas de los años treinta, fundamental para la introducción de las vanguardias artísticas al país.40 Hacia finales de la década de 1940, Manuel de la Cruz inició su incursión en el arte abstracto.41 A inicios de los años cincuenta arribó a Venezuela y ahí, influido por el ambiente artístico del país y por el neoplasticismo, movimiento ampliamente divulgado por Piet Mondrian (neerlandés, 1872–1944), desarrolló sus teorías artísticas.42 Luisa comenzó su carrera artística con pinturas de paisajes y el arte del retrato. Desde finales de los años cuarenta empezó a generar obras más herméticas, sirviéndose principalmente del paisaje natural de las zonas de altura. Su paleta de colores se volvió oscura y su estética sugería un escenario pictórico adverso y en movimiento, cuyo resultado plástico indica una cierta abstracción de los elementos naturales. La artista trató disímiles temas religiosos y míticos, y forjó, de manera casi obsesiva, escenas donde la naturaleza imperaba sobre los seres humanos. Si bien desarrolló su carrera artística en Costa Rica, podemos constatar, gracias a la colección de dibujos preservada por la familia Sáenz-Shelby, que los entornos naturales y ciudades que visitó en sus viajes a Estados Unidos y a Europa influyeron en ella, llevándola a realizar una gran cantidad de bocetos de esa temática que guardan una estrecha relación con la producción iniciada en la década de 1950.

En 1956, Manuel de la Cruz publica en la revista costarricense Brecha el ensayo “El arte abstracto: realidad de nuestro tiempo”. El artista entiende el arte abstracto como la “reafirmación de las eternas verdades estéticas”,43 un arte universal que trasciende geografías. En la ya mencionada conferencia de 1957 en Maracaibo, el artista propone que el universo está comprendido en el número, el ritmo, el orden y el equilibrio; un cosmos eterno donde toda forma independiente al final está sujeta a una totalidad universal. La vida consiste en infinitas integraciones y reintegraciones de energía, y el espíritu humano se concibe como una conexión vibrante con este todo universal.44 El arte es, en este contexto, “una manera de provocar determinadas reacciones que llamamos estéticas . . . [que] se dirigen a determinada porción de lo humano en inevitable búsqueda de vibraciones cósmicas afines, tomando el momento humano como puente hacia su integración universal”.45 Estas ‘vibraciones cósmicas’ son lo emitido por el ritmo armónico que se expresa en las formas geométricas, líneas y colores empleados en la pintura, lo que posibilita el proceso de integración cósmica (fig. 3).

Figura 3. Manuel de la Cruz González. Abstracción Geométrica. Laca sobre madera. 1957. Museos del Banco Central

Manuel de la Cruz también establece tres vías artísticas para la integración: la espontánea, la intuitiva y la intelectual; y con ellas compone clasificaciones para una historia del arte, siendo el arte abstracto de la primera mitad del siglo XX la principal vía intelectual. Las vías se muestran a lo largo de la historia, y el arte contenido en ellas son referentes de la eternidad cósmica en la que estamos comprendidos.46 Manuel de la Cruz emplea la “necesidad interior”, proclamada por Vasily Kandinsky (Francés, nacido en Rusia, 1866–1944) en 1911 en Über das Geistige in der Kunst: Insbesondere in der Malerei (De lo espiritual en el arte, y la pintura en particular), para entender grandes acontecimientos históricos en el mundo de las artes y de la cultura. En su ensayo “El Cuadro Tridimensional”, publicado en 1958, Manuel de la Cruz nos dice que: “Fra Angelico interesa e interesará siempre, en su época o fuera de ella . . . no porque pintó ángeles, sino el cómo los pintó imbuyéndoles esa unión mística que es común a todos los hombres aún [sic] cuando ese fervor se canalice hacia Buda o Quezlcoatl [sic], vale decir, cómo manifestó su “necesidad interior.”47

Manuel de la Cruz ve entonces la transición de un pensamiento primitivo a un pensamiento racional, y es en la última vía donde se puede plantear un camino hacia la verdad, “su razón cósmica, sus ritmos vitales, eternos y universales”.48 El artista propone que a la obra de arte se le pueden suministrar las condiciones necesarias para alcanzar la integración cósmica. Esas condiciones están en gran medida representadas por Mondrian y Kandinsky (Figs. 4–5), ya que “ambos comprendieron que sólo por la abstracción, la eliminación de la referencia, de lo sensual y alegórico, el olvido en fin de todo lo romántico, es que podía llegarse al ritmo infinito”.49

Figura 4. Piet Mondrian. Composition in Oval with Color Planes 1. 1914. Óleo sobre lienzo. 42 3/8 x 31″ (107.6 x 78.8 cm. Adquirido por compra. © The Museum of Modern Art
Figura 5. Vasily Kandinsky. Watercolor No. 13 (Aquarell no. 13). 1913. Acuarela, tinta y lápiz sobre papel 12 5/8 x 16″ (32.1 x 40.6 cm). Donación de Katherine S. Dreier. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), Nueva York / ADAGP, París. The Museum of Modern Art

Cuando observamos la pintura abstracto-geométrica de Manuel de la Cruz en el contexto de estos ensayos, advertimos el compromiso con la noción de universalidad. En su cuadro Abstracción Geométrica Nº 8 (fig. 6), por ejemplo, encontramos plastas planas de color que interactúan con líneas horizontales, verticales y diagonales, además de sencillas formas geométricas. El artista también se sirvió de leves curvaturas de la línea que generaban tensión entre los colores y las formas seleccionadas, tal y como puede verse en Equilibrio cósmico.50

Figura 6. Manuel de la Cruz González. Abstracción Geométrica No.8. C. 1957. Óleo sobre tela. Museos del Banco Central

Luisa González de Sáenz, a diferencia de Manuel de la Cruz González, no dejó escritos sistemáticos sobre su modo de visualizar el arte. Lo que conocemos de ella son breves entrevistas que le realizaron, comentarios a sus obras de críticos de arte a lo largo de los años, así como los testimonios de familiares y amigos de la artista. En otras palabras, Luisa sería reservada respecto de los procesos existentes detrás de su obra. El interés se dirigía en cambio a cómo el arte se convertía en un medio diario de expresión: cuando este era expuesto al público, lo que se mostraba era su percepción sobre el entorno, lo espiritual y la humanidad.51 En la Figura 7 vemos, por ejemplo, el potencial que le dio la artista al paisaje, su inmensidad y su espiritualidad, con respecto al solitario individuo, de quien Luisa nos deja conocer el camino que ha recorrido. El cielo nocturno se transforma en lo que podemos dilucidar, es una criatura voladora en movimiento, como si estuviese atravesando o surgiendo de la noche misma.

Figura 7. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título. S.f. Dibujo (tinta) sobre papel. Museos del Banco Central

Luisa encontró una base para la creación en el arte figurativo, al cual consideraba su “mejor forma de expresión, y como en arte y en toda manifestación se debe buscar la verdad, ésta es mi verdad”.52 El paisaje de altura, entre otros, le suministró esos componentes para una expresión personal, tales como la forma de los árboles, la niebla, la fuerza del viento y la temperatura.La artista sentía que la imposibilidad de percibir la naturaleza de forma distinta por parte de las personas era un impedimento causado por la falta de apertura del espíritu a otro tipo de sensaciones.53 La sociedad no se permitía explorar las posibilidades de la mirada que únicamente un espíritu abierto podía proveer. En este sentido, la obra de Luisa se involucró gradualmente no sólo en lo que se observa a partir de esta mirada espiritual, sino también en lo que se transforma espiritualmente en el ser humano y en la naturaleza. Como la artista comenta en una grabación que aparece en el documental de Carlos Freer, Una tarde de ella misma: Retrato de doña Luisa González de Sáenz, realizado en 1999: “No sé si hay un cambio espiritual, que generalmente todos tenemos, ¿verdad? Hay ciertas evoluciones que sin darse uno mucho cuenta va[n] transformando el espíritu, ¿verdad? Me fui interesando tanto, y ver en la naturaleza tanto [como] en las mismas personas, el alma humana.”54

Luisa poseía la capacidad, de acuerdo con el escritor costarricense Abelardo Bonilla (1898–1969), de “materializar lo espiritual, hasta hacerlo visible y nuestro; espiritualizar lo material hasta hacerlo impalpable, que es también hacerlo nuestro.”55 La artista ofrecía una especie de transfiguración de la naturaleza observada, a través de un estilo en el que tanto la pincelada como la línea de dibujo eran fuertes y generaban una atmósfera integrada, adversa y en movimiento, al punto de generar cierta abstracción y falta de claridad entre los elementos representados. Esto se puede advertir en una ilustración que realiza para el cuento “María de la Soledad: Episodio en la vida del doctor Lunático”, escrito por su hermano Mario González Feo (fig.8). El dibujo refiere a dos líneas del personaje principal: “ojalá pudiera sentir ahora la fuerza vital de aquella tarde transfigurada. ¡Porque toda la tarde estaba transfigurada!”.56 El texto que precede estas oraciones resulta a su vez valioso: “hay cosas y personas que en un momento dado, por la fuerza extraordinaria de lo que llamamos misterio, se transfiguran. Siguen siendo ellas pero una como luz interior, una llama interna . . . les da iluminación, transparencia interior: eso es, transfiguración”.57 La imagen muestra una figura situada en un paisaje desolado y su cuerpo se está integrando con el espacio natural, específicamente con los rayos de la “luz” que está en el cielo. Podemos distinguir entre el terreno sobre el que está la figura y el cielo, y también la tensión entre esta fuente lumínica y la figura. Al mismo tiempo, el trazo posibilita la sensación de movilidad y adversidad en cada uno de los elementos mencionados.

Figura 8. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Ilustración para “María de la Soledad: Episodio en la vida del Doctor Lunático”. 1967. Impresión de dibujo (tinta) sobre papel. González, Mario. María de la Soledad y otras narraciones. San José: Imprenta Trejos Hermanos. 1967. Imagen extraída de ejemplar de la Biblioteca Carlos Monge Alfaro, Universidad de Costa Rica

La observación y la expresión de lo espiritualmente percibido son actos individuales. Esto daba pie a un pensamiento recurrente en la obra y en la vida de la artista: la inevitable e inherente soledad del alma, que no es posible eliminar aun estando en compañía de otros.58 Nos encontramos con paisajes donde la gran mayoría de las figuras humanas transitan en soledad, y si es que hay varios personajes, estos no se percatan los unos de los otros.Por otro lado, aunado a las transformaciones espirituales y el peregrinaje solitario, la aceptación de la imposibilidad de conocer la verdadera cara de la trascendencia, de una vida después de la muerte, permeó su obra.

Luisa profesaba, por ejemplo, un gran cariño por los Rubaiyat, cuartetos atribuidos a Omar Khayyam (persa, 1048–1131), y realizó dibujos referentes a algunos de sus pasajes. En los Rubaiyat es valioso el goce inmediato de la vida, ya que no hay conocimiento humano capaz de darnos las respuestas a las preguntas fundamentales de la humanidad: los motivos detrás de la vida y la muerte. Un dibujo de Luisa, donde se ilustra el cuarteto LXVIII de los Rubaiyat,refleja estas ideas (fig. 9): “No somos más que una hilera en movimiento / De sombras mágicas que van y vienen / En torno a la linterna iluminada por el sol / Y sostenida a medianoche por el Maestro del Espectáculo”.59 La artista vuelve a emplear la luz como elemento que transfigura el espacio. Debido a la fuerza del trazo, la artista posibilita la sensación de que nos hallamos ante la inevitable transformación, o transitoriedad, tanto de los individuos como de la naturaleza. Contamos también con un boceto en el que está anotado un fragmento del cuarteto XXXII (fig. 10) sobre aquellos sitios del conocimiento a los cuales el ser humano no puede ingresar: “¡De esa puerta la llave no encontré yo jamás; ese velo ocultaba lo que existe detrás…!”.60 A diferencia de otros ejemplos que hemos expuesto, el tema se representa en un estilo más sobrio. Ante un espacio nocturno y desolado se encuentra un camino que se dirige a una puerta, la cual resguarda aquello trascendente a lo que el ser humano no puede acceder. Los tres personajes caminan hacia la puerta, iluminados sólo por sus lámparas, con sus rostros y cuerpos cubiertos. Ni dichos personajes ni nadie posee la llave que permite ingresar a dicho espacio del saber.

Figura 9. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Sin título. S.f. Dibujo (tinta) sobre papel. Álbum de bocetos de Luisa González. Colección Sáenz Shelby. Imagen proveída por el Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural
Imagen 10. Luisa González Feo de Sáenz. Boceto: la puerta cerrada. S.f. Dibujo. Colección Sáenz Shelby. Imagen proveída por el Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural

El uso de los Rubaiyat nos permite suponer que varios elementos de la obra de Luisa se vieron influidos por referencias literarias o filosóficas, aunque no sea fácil establecer cuáles fueron. Y es que, como ha sido señalado antes, no hizo pública esta información. Al reconstruir parte de la forma en que Luisa entendió su obra, podríamos decir que la artista estaba consciente de un mundo espiritual que el alma humana era capaz de percibir, tanto en ella misma como en el entorno natural en el que se desenvolvía. Esta interacción provoca la transformación constante del alma y de la naturaleza, y dicho proceso espiritual constituía una experiencia individual que se vivía, a lo largo de la existencia, en soledad. Luisa expresó su sentir por vía de una obra donde se pudiese visualizar precisamente esta interacción y transformación entre el individuo y su entorno. Al mismo tiempo, estaba consciente de que ese era el límite de su experiencia y que cualquier otro aspecto sobre lo trascendente, en especial lo concerniente a la vida después de la muerte, quedaba resguardado en el misterio.

Manuel de la Cruz, en cambio, se interesó en que supiéramos cuáles eran las referencias de su programa artístico: desde una especie de espíritu hegeliano sobre la historia y una fidelidad a la ciencia hasta las teorías estéticas y espirituales de artistas abstractos modernos que, dicho sea de paso, estaban influenciados por la Sociedad Teosófica, la cual proporcionaba su propia postura sobre los avances científicos.61 Cuando comparamos los escritos de Manuel de la Cruz con los ensayos de Mondrian, por ejemplo, encontramos propuestas similares entre sí. Para el artista neerlandés, “el arte –aunque sea un fin en sí mismo, como la religión– es el medio a través del cual podemos conocer lo universal y contemplarlo de forma plástica”.62 Manuel de la Cruz replicó, además, un sentir similar al de Kandinsky: decía estar viviendo en un momento decisivo de la historia, en el cual las verdades se estaban revelando y su arte podía ayudar a manifestar dicha revelación.63 El mismo Mondrian con el neoplasticismo profetizaba el desarrollo paralelo de una nueva cultura, que sería “aquella del individuo maduro; una vez maduro, el individuo estará abierto a lo universal y tenderá más y más a unirse con ello”.64

Con este tipo de referentes Manuel de la Cruz generó su propia versión de una macrohistoria, manifiesta en esa preocupación común con el esoterismo por descifrar el misterio del tiempo y la verdad relativa al papel del ser humano en el cosmos.65 Su concepción del arte neoplástico no está exenta de esto, ya que como leemos en sus escritos, se sigue una narrativa similar a la de varias tradiciones esotéricas, donde “todas las cosas se originan en uno y todas las cosas a su vez fluyen y vuelven a uno”.66 Es en este contexto que Manuel de la Cruz forjó una visión peculiar del progreso en la historia del arte, en la que, a través de las épocas, hay una cercanía a la verdad cósmica y un rechazo ante cierto individualismo, sensual y superficial, cuyo último gran campeón fue el Romanticismo.67

Podríamos finalizar con una lectura de la obra de Luisa en el contexto de este supuesto progreso sugerido por Manuel de la Cruz. Su producción artística guarda un cierto eco con algunas líneas de pensamiento del Romanticismo, por lo menos en lo que refiere a una cierta estética donde se expresaba lo espiritual inherente a la naturaleza, como lo sería en el caso de William Blake (inglés, 1757–1827) o de Caspar David Friedrich (alemán, 1774–1840).68 Los románticos, al igual que Luisa González de Sáenz, entendieron que la forma de preservar lo espiritual en su entorno se produce a través de lo subjetivo, esto es, una visión personal de lo espiritual. Es en lo subjetivo, de hecho, que el verdadero conocimiento existe, y al que en verdad el individuo puede acudir.69 Esta idea se alinea con la percepción que tuvo Luisa sobre la posibilidad de ver el mundo a partir de la apertura del alma.

Tanto Manuel como Luisa tuvieron inquietudes sobre cómo comprender al ser humano en su entorno y sobre los principios universales que nos gobiernan. Los problemas artísticos y, en todo caso, personales que surgieron, los llevaron a un entramado de creencias, prácticas y sistemas, y a soluciones plásticas contrastantes. Las obras artísticas de ambos responden, para el primero, al control y entendimiento de las verdades que se pueden materializar en un objeto y, para la segunda, a la veladura inherente a aquello espiritual que, sin embargo, es experimentado y, por lo tanto, también se puede materializar en el objeto.


Agradezco a Gabriela Sáenz-Shelby, Valeria Mora López y Leonardo Santamaría Montero, por sus comentarios y críticas al revisar los primeros bocetos de este texto. Quiero también agradecer a Sofía Vindas Solano y al Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural por su apoyo en proporcionarme información y acceso a diversas fuentes relativas a Luisa González de Sáenz. Finalmente, va mi agradecimiento al Museo de Arte Costarricense y a los Museos del Banco Central por el permiso de reproducción de sus obras.


1    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El arte como integración cósmica” [1957], Escena: Revista de las artes, 74, no. 1 (2014): 168: “La belleza cósmica no admite gradaciones o localizaciones geográficas o cronológicas, es infinita, mientras que las reacciones sensuales llevan aparejados los términos de bonito, feo, trágico, humorístico, útil, límites constantes en su fugaz carrera hacia la Muerte.” Unless otherwise noted, all translations are mine.
2    On the art of Manuel de la Cruz González, see María Alejandra Triana, El arte como integración cósmica: Manuel de la Cruz González y la abstracción geométrica (San José: Fundación Museos del Banco Central, 2010).
3    On the work of Luisa González de Sáenz, see Carlos Francisco Echeverría, Una mirada risueña a lo terrible: Luisa González de Sáenz (San José: Universidad Veritas, 2010); see also the most recent retrospective of the artist’s work, Luisa González de Sáenz: Trascender lo terrenal (Luisa González de Sáenz: Transcending the Earthly), Museo de Arte Costarricense, San José, November 24, 2022–March 31, 2023, https://www.mac.go.cr/es/exposicion/trascender-lo-terrenal-luisa-gonzalez-de-saenz
4    For a brief introduction to this question, see Charlene Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art: Art History Reconsidered, 1800 to the Present (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014).
5    On the 1930s generation of artists in Costa Rica, see Eugenia Zavaleta O., Las exposiciones de artes plásticas en Costa Rica (1928–1937) (San José: Editorial UCR, 2004).
6    He was, in fact, a pioneer of abstract art in Costa Rica. On early abstraction in Costa Rica, see Eugenia Zavaleta O., Los inicios del arte abstracto en Costa Rica, 1958–1971 (San José: Museo de Arte Costarricense, 1994).
7    Esteban A. Calvo, “Manuel de la Cruz González, su noción de ‘arte cósmico’: La geometría, el color, la proporción y el concepto filosófico de creación,” Escena: Revista de las artes 72, no. 2 (2014): 103.
8    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El arte abstracto: Realidad de nuestro tiempo,” Brecha 1, no. 1 (September 1956): 8: “reafirmación de las eternas verdades estéticas.”
9    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 165.
10    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 167: “una manera de provocar determinadas reacciones que llamamos estéticas . . . [que] se dirigen a determinada porción de lo humano en inevitable búsqueda de vibraciones cósmicas afines, tomando el momento humano como puente hacia su integración universal.”
11    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 168–69, 174–75.
12    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El cuadro tridimensional,” Brecha 3, no. 3 (November 1958): 8: “Fran Angelico interesa e interesará siempre, en su época o fuera de ella . . . no porque pintó ángeles, sino el cómo los pintó inbuyéndoles esa unión mística que es común a todos los hombres aún [sic] cuando ese fervor se canalice hacia Buda o Quezlcoatl [sic], vale decir, cómo manifestó su ‘necesidad interior.’”
13    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 169: “su razón cósmica, sus ritmos vitales, eternos y universales.”
14    Manuel de la Cruz González refers here to Romanticism, the movement that, as we shall see shortly, acted as a parameter for and counterpoint to the modern abstraction project. González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 170: “ambos comprendieron que sólo por la abstracción, la eliminación de la referencia, de lo sensual y alegórico, el olvido en fin de todo lo romántico, es que podía llegarse al ritmo infinito.”
15    Manuel de la Cruz thus formed part of the great artistic project revolving around universality. Other artists throughout Latin America also took part, among them Joaquín Torres-García (Uruguayan, 1874–1949). Torres-García’s constructive universalism made indiscriminate use of signs and figures from different cultures, including from Indigenous and pre-Columbian civilizations.
16    Luisa was one of several women artists who incorporated spiritual themes. Others include Leonora Carrington (British, 1917–2011), Remedios Varo (Spanish, 1908–1963), Agnes Pelton (American, born Germany. 1881–1961), Wanda Gág (American, 1893–1946), and Rosaleen Norton (Australian, 1917–1979). While it is beyond the scope of this essay, the affinity between the work of these artists and Luisa’s production in Costa Rica merits further study.
17    Luisa González de Sáenz, quoted in “El arte del vitral en doña Luisa González de Sáenz,” by Norma Loaiza, La Nación 24, no. 7820(October 9, 1970): 53: “mejor forma de expresión, y como en arte y en toda manifestación se debe buscar la verdad, ésta es mi verdad.”
18    Una tarde de ella misma: Retrato de doña Luisa González de Sáenz, directed by Carlos Freer(San José: Centro Gandhi de Comunicación, Universidad para la Paz, Museo de Arte Costarricense, 1999), video recording. A DVD-format copy of this documentary is held at the Universidad Nacional de Costa Rica. The quality of the recording is poor, but the content of the video is conveyed.
19    Juan Carlos Flores, “Luisa Gonzáles: Todos vivimos en la irrealidad,” Semanario Universidad, no. 404 (August 17, 1979): 11.
20    González, quoted in Freer, Una tarde de ella misma: “No sé si hay un cambio espiritual, que generalmente todos tenemos, ¿verdad? Hay ciertas evoluciones que sin darse uno cuenta va[n] transformando el espíritu, ¿verdad? Me fui interesando tanto, y ver en la naturaleza tanto [como] en las mismas personas, el alma humana.”
21    Abelardo Bonilla, “Agenda Luisa González Feo” [undated note from 1934]: “materializar lo espiritual, hasta hacerlo visible y nuestro; espiritualizar lo material hasta hacerlo impalpable, que es también hacerlo nuestro.” The agenda, which belongs to the Saénz-Shelby family, is held in the Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural, Instituto de Investigación en Arte, Universidad de Costa Rica, https://repositorio.iiarte.ucr.ac.cr/handle/123456789/15533. Bonilla’s statement about Luisa González de Sáenz’s work is from 1934, which is striking. There is little known work by her from this time on the themes discussed here, and yet Bonilla’s words seem to foretell what would become patent in her art starting in the fifties.
22    Mario González, María de la Soledad y otras narraciones (San José: Imprenta Trejos Hermanos, 1967), 24: “ojalá pudiera sentir ahora la fuerza vital de aquella tarde transfigurada. ¡Porque toda la tarde estaba transfigurada!”
23    González, María de la Soledad, 24: “hay cosas y personas que en un momento dado, por la fuerza extraordinaria de lo que llamamos misterio, se transfiguran. Siguen siendo ellas pero una como luz interior, una llama interna . . . les da iluminación, transparencia interior: eso es, transfiguración.”
24    Luisa González de Sáenz, quoted in Flores Zúñiga, “Luisa González,” 11.
25    Edward FitzGerald, trans. and ed., Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyám: The Astronomer-Poet of Persia (1859; San Francisco: Reader’s Library, 1891): 34.
26    FitzGerald, Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyám, 25. Original text from Luisa’s sketch: “¡De esa puerta la llave no encontré yo jamás; ese velo ocultaba lo que existe detrás . . . !”
27    Benedetto Croce (1866–1952) was among the Hegelians Manuel de la Cruz looked to in, for instance, in writing his 1956 essay “El arte abstracto . . .,” as was Bernard Bosanquet (1848–1923) in preparing his lecture in Maracaibo. For information about the Theosophical Society, see Olav Hammer and Mikael Rothstein, eds., Handbook of the Theosophical Current, vol. 7, Brill Handbooks on Contemporary Religion (Boston: Brill, 2013). For information on the dynamics at play between science and the Theosophical Society, see Egil Asprem, “Theosophical Attitudes Towards Science: Past and Present,” in ibid., 405–28.
28    Piet Mondrian, The New Art—The New Life: The Collected Writings of Piet Mondrian, ed. and trans. Harry Holtzman and Martin S. James (Boston: G. K. Hall, 1986), 42.
29     Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art, 86.
30    Mondrian, The New Art—The New Life, 35. Emphasis in original.
31    Garry W. Trompf, “Macrohistory,” in Dictionary of Gnosis & Western Esotericism, ed. Wouter J. Hanegraaff with Antoine Faivre, Roelof van den Brock, and Jean-Pierre Brach (Leiden: Brill, 2006): 701.
32    Trompf, “Macrohistory,” 702.
33    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 170. In 1961, Manuel de la Cruz González cofounded the artists’ collective Grupo 8. The important work of analyzing that group’s celebrated manifesto in relationship to Manuel de la Cruz’s theories will be left to future research. See Grupo 8, “Manifiesto,” in Brecha 5, no. 11 (July 1961): 25–26.
34    Her ideas are less akin, though, to certain Romantic ideas about the cosmic oneness of creation as constituted by nature. On the spiritual in 20th-century art, see Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art, 17–52; and Arthur McCalla, “Romanticism,” in Hanegraaff, Dictionary of Gnosis & Western Esotericism, 1000–7.
35    McCalla, “Romanticism,” 1002.
36    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El arte como integración cósmica (1957)” Escena. Revista de las artes, 74, no. 1 (2014): 168.
37    Sobre el arte de Manuel de la Cruz González, véase María Alejandra Triana, El arte como integración cósmica. Manuel de la Cruz González y la abstracción geométrica (San José: Fundación Museos del Banco Central, 2010).
38    Sobre la obra de Luisa González de Sáenz, véase Carlos Francisco Echeverría, Una mirada risueña a lo terrible: Luisa González de Sáenz (San José: Universidad Veritas, 2010). También es valiosa la última retrospectiva de la artista en el Museo de Arte Costarricense, San José, que se inauguró el 24 de Noviembre del 2022 y terminó a finales de Marzo del 2023: https://www.mac.go.cr/es/exposicion/trascender-lo-terrenal-luisa-gonzalez-de-saenz
39    Como una breve introducción al tema, véase Charlene Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art: Art History Reconsidered, 1800 to the Present (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014).
40    Sobre la generación de los años treinta en Costa Rica, véase Eugenia Zavaleta, Las exposiciones de artes plásticas en Costa Rica (1928-1937) (San José: Editorial UCR, 2004).
41    Fue, de hecho, uno de los pioneros del arte abstracto costarricense. Sobre la introducción del arte abstracto en Costa Rica, véase Eugenia Zavaleta, Los inicios del arte abstracto en Costa Rica, 1958-1971 (San José: Museo de Arte Costarricense, 1994).
42    Esteban A. Calvo, “Manuel de la Cruz González, su noción de “arte cósmico”: la geometría, el color, la proporción y el concepto filosófico de creación,” Escena. Revista de las artes 72, no.2 (2014): 103.
43    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El arte abstracto: realidad de nuestro tiempo” Brecha 1, no.1 (Septiembre 1956): 8.
44    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 165.
45    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 167.
46    González, “El arte como integración cósmica,” 168–69, 174–75.
47    Manuel de la Cruz González, “El cuadro tridimensional,” Brecha 3, no.3 (Noviembre 1958): 8.
48    González, “El arte como integración cósmica”, 169.
49    Manuel de la Cruz aquí hace alusión al Romanticismo, que como veremos brevemente más adelante, es un movimiento que funcionó como parámetro y contraposición al proyecto abstracto modernista. González, “El arte como integración cósmica”, 170.
50    De esta forma Manuel de la Cruz participaba del gran proyecto artístico vinculado a la universalidad, del que otros artistas latinoamericanos también expusieron sus propuestas. Un caso ejemplar es el de Joaquín Torres-García (uruguayo, 1874–1949), quien propuso el universalismo constructivo y que hizo uso indiscriminado de signos y figuras propios de diversas culturas, tales como la apropiación de elementos indígenas y precolombinos.
51    Resulta sugestivo el interés de Luisa por representar temas espirituales en su obra, ya que justo encontramos varias artistas mujeres que recurrieron a tópicos similares, tales como Leonora Carrington (británica, 1917–2011), Remedios Varo (española, 1908–1963), Agnes Pelton (estadounidense, nacida en Alemania, 1881–1961), Wanda Gag (estadounidense, 1893–1946) y Rosaleen Norton (australiana, 1917–1979). Aunque este ensayo no es el espacio para ahondar en ello, esta afinidad con lo producido por Luisa en Costa Rica merece, a futuro, una mayor discusión.
52    Luisa González de Sáenz,  citada en “El arte del vitral en doña Luisa González de Sáenz,” por Norma Loaiza, La Nación 24, no. 7820(Octubre 9, 1970): 53.
53    Juan Carlos Flores, “Luisa Gonzáles: todos vivimos en la irrealidad,” Semanario Universidad, no.404 (Agosto 17, 1979): 11.
54    González, citada en Freer, Una tarde de ella misma.
55    Abelardo Bonilla en “Agenda Luisa González Feo” (s.f. nota de 1934). La agenda pertenece a la familia Saénz-Shelby y se puede consultar por medio del Repositorio Centroamericano de Patrimonio Cultural: https://repositorio.iiarte.ucr.ac.cr/handle/123456789/15533. Interesantemente, Bonilla dice esto de Luisa hacia 1934, aunque no conocemos mucha obra de esa época cuyos temas sean los discutidos aquí y, sin embargo, el cumplido de Bonilla pareciera profetizar aquello que Luisa empieza a exponer a partir de los años cincuenta.
56    Mario González, María de la Soledad y otras narraciones (San José: Imprenta Trejos Hermanos, 1967): 24.
57    González, María de la Soledad, 24.
58    Luisa González de Sáenz, citada en Flores Zúñiga, “Luisa González”, 11.
59    Edward FitzGerald, Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyám, the astronomer-poet of Persia (San Francisco: The Reader’s Library, 1891): 34: “We are no other than a moving row / Of Magic Shadow-shapes that come and go / Round with the Sun-illumined Lantern held / In Midnight by the Master of the Show”. Salvo que se indique lo contrario, todas las traducciones al español son mías.
60    FitzGerald, Rubáiyát, 25: “There was the Door to which I found no Key; / There was the Veil through which I could not see”.
61    La influencia de autores hegelianos se evidencia, por ejemplo, en el uso de autores como Benedetto Croce (1866–1952) para su ensayo “El arte abstracto . . .” de 1956 y Bernard Bosanquet (1848–1923) para su conferencia en Maracaibo. Sobre un conocimiento general relativo a la Sociedad Teosófica, véase Olav Hammer & Mikael Rothstein (eds.), Handbook of the Theosophical Current (Boston & Leiden: Brill, 2013). Sobre las dinámicas entre la ciencia y la Sociedad Teosófica, véase Egil Asprem, “Theosophical Attitudes Towards Science: Past and Present,” en Hammer and Rothstein, Handbook of the Theosophical Current, 405–28.
62    Piet Mondrian, The New Art—The New Life: The Collected Writings of Piet Mondrian, ed. and trans. Harry Holtzman and Martin S. James (Boston: G. K. Hall, 1986), 42: “Art –although an end in itself, like religion– is the means through which we can know the universal and contemplate it in plastic form.”
63    Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art, 86.
64    Mondrian, The New Art – The New Life, 35. “That of the mature individual; once matured, the individual will be open to the universal and will tend more and more to unite with it”.
65    Garry W. Trompf., “Macrohistory,” in Dictionary of Gnosis & Western Esotericism, ed. Wouter J. Hanegraaff (Leiden & Boston: Brill, 2006): 701.
66    Trompf, “Macrohistory”, 702: “All things originate in one and all things in turn flow and return to one”.
67    González, “El arte como integración cósmica”, 170. En 1961, Manuel de la Cruz contribuiría con la creación de un colectivo artístico llamado Grupo 8. Sería importante, para futuras investigaciones, analizar el famoso manifiesto del Grupo 8 a la luz de las teorías artísticas de Manuel de la Cruz. Véase Grupo 8, “Manifiesto,” in Brecha 5, no.11 (julio 1961): 25-26.
68    La podemos distanciar, sin embargo, de ciertas ideas románticas relativas a la unidad cósmica de la creación que la naturaleza llegó a constituir. Sobre lo espiritual en el arte en el siglo XIX, véase Spretnak, The Spiritual Dynamic in Modern Art, 17–52);y Arthur McCalla, “Romanticism,” in Dictionary of Gnosis & Western Esotericism, ed. Wouter J. Hanegraaff (Leiden & Boston: Brill, 2006): 1000-1007.
69    McCalla, “Romanticism”, 1002.

The post The Cosmos and the Spiritual: A Fabric of Beliefs in the Work of Manuel de la Cruz González and Luisa González de Sáenz / El cosmos y lo espiritual: un entramado de creencias en las obras de Manuel de la Cruz González y Luisa González de Sáenz appeared first on post.

]]>